Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

The ceaseless screaming match from all of the councilors soured Viktor’s already low opinions of them. They weren’t great opinions, but he had some respect for them at one point. That vanished the moment they flew into outrage about Jayce’s proposal. ‘Peace in exchange for Zaun’s independence.’ He couldn’t lie to himself and say that he wholeheartedly agreed as well, but that was because he knew who Silco was. He wasn’t an industrialist. Not in the way Piltover sees him, at least. Yet, despite the outrage, Mel raised her hand in support of the proposal. ‘At least Jayce’s relationship with her is paying off.’ The other council members were slow to follow, but one by one, they raised their hands. They were voting for a man who didn’t have his people’s best interest at heart. Viktor wished he could speak up, but he couldn’t jeopardize Jayce’s position. He was truly caught between his position as a Zaunite and as Jayce’s partner. ‘Am I still Jayce’s partner after what he said to me? I am a Zaunite, and that class division is getting to him as well. How far would he go because of it? Would he kick me off the project?’ He frowns. 

Viktor flinches and clutches his chest as pain flairs from his heart and into the rest of his body. His head snaps to the window behind Mel as Cassandra raises her hand in support. This feeling is too familiar. It feels like his body is screaming out about whatever is heading this way. ‘How do I know that something is heading this way?’ His brow furrows as an instinct to run flares through him. His mind flashes to the pain he felt only last night. ‘Hexxit’s magic? Why? Why would I be feeling this now?’ He doesn’t miss the way Mel jerks forward in alarm as a golden glow appears around her. Before he knows it, Viktor is throwing himself up out of the chair and stumbling away from the table. There’s a bright flash of light, followed shortly by the ear-piercing sound of an explosion and Viktor feels his body get flung backwards. 

Fire. Blue fire is the first thing Viktor sees when he opens his eyes. His vision is spotty, blurred, but he couldn’t mistake the flickering of a fire. When did he close his eyes? He can’t hear anything except for the intense ringing in his ears. He lets out a groan, his body feeling too heavy as he forces himself to turn over. The memories from earlier were blurry, but he could vaguely remember jumping out of his chair before… an explosion? Painfully, Viktor uses the column to help him stand up and leans heavily against it. A wave of dizziness washes over him as he tries to steady himself. 

Viktor blinks, shakily raising his hand to his ear and feeling wetness. ‘Blood.’ He looks forward, vision briefly blurring before his eyes widen in shock. The whole side - and half of the ceiling - of the counselor's room was destroyed. He can feel the vibrations beneath his feet and from the shoulder braced against the column as more chunks of the wall crumble. They hit the edge of what was once the floor and plummet over the side. There’s a flickering, iridescent, golden dome covering some of the room. He can make out a few of the council members underneath it, including Jayce. There’s rubble on the floor and Viktor sees a sizable pile where he once sat. ‘I would have been crushed if I didn’t get thrown back.’ His eyes widen in horror.

Against his better judgment, Viktor pushes off of the column and staggers to the crumbling floor. The dome disappears as he does, but he pays no mind to it. He peers over the edge, seeing miniature figures racing towards the building, before stumbling back as a wave of dizziness washes over him. He didn’t know how to feel about this. He felt vibrations through the floor and looked around him. Enforcers were pouring in from the door, along with healers and Sky. Their mouths open in silent screams and yells that reminds him of his ears.

Sky immediately runs towards him saying something but the ringing hasn’t gone away. A healer is close on her heels doing the same thing. Viktor gives them a regretful smile and taps his ear before crossing his fingers in an x motion. This makes them pause before nodding. Sky and the healer carefully support him as they guide him out of the crumbling chamber.

Viktor glances back, seeing the flames being put out, and the others getting lifted onto stretchers. Enforcers were trying to dig through rubble for the missing members. He couldn’t help but wince seeing Bolbok’s crushed body being put on a stretcher. Blood pours out of the metal exoskeleton and Viktor briefly wonders what he looks like inside. Zaun was close to peace, but that would go out the door now. Strangely, Viktor didn’t mind that. In fact, he felt relieved. ‘I was sure I felt Hexxit’s magic. There’s one more day until I can go look for her, and I have many questions.’

The Undercity was buzzing with activity all night long. Children ran through the streets giggling and screaming with their friends. The food stalls were working overtime to meet the demands of hungry customers. The food was free like it always was during this holiday. Even the tattoo artists were chatting away with their customers. The price heavily discounted.

 The Heads of the Undercity called for a meeting with you, so you were gathering in The Last Drop. It was the unofficial meeting place in Zaun. Almost every deal was done underneath its roof. At least, before Silco took over.

“Hey, Chuck!” Jinx chirps, “We need drinks for everyone, pronto!” She slaps her hand onto the countertop and makes the man flinch. You raise an eyebrow as he hurriedly nods and gets to mixing drinks. With a chuckle, you take a seat at one of the tables. You pushed them all together so everyone could sit comfortably. One by one, they filed in and took a seat. You gave Babette a smile that she happily returned. 

“I know you all heard my speech, but I want to say that your opinions matter to me. I want to hear what you have to say about my declaration of war.” You say sincerely. 

“Vander wouldn’t have wanted this.” Babette says, “…but I do. It’s time for us to step forward and show Piltover that we won’t be messed with any longer. They disrespect my workers for choosing to use their bodies when there’s no law against it. Some of them sneak down using fake names in the dead of night and still have the audacity to pretend it’s beneath them!” She spits angrily. ‘The Red Light District does not turn away anyone unless they are dangerous to the workers. Even though it’s obvious to those of us working there, we pretend not to notice any Piltovens, especially when their names are clearly fake. It’s stupid to hate on something you partake in secretly.’

“I agree. Silco was a fool. He helped us move forward quickly, but we lost a lot in the process.” Flit, the Headmaster of Zaun’s College of Techmaturgy grumbles, “So many brilliant minds succumbed to the allure of shimmer and making quick money.”

“War is the only answer, and you have us behind you.” Zealot, the Head of the Miner’s Guild states. She fiddles with her artificial hand with a scowl, “I’ve lost so many miners to preventable conditions. Including your parents, little bird.” She sighs in frustration. Flit places his hand on her shoulder in sympathy. ‘If it wasn’t the shimmer, it would have been anything else in the mines. A cave-in, the toxic gases or overworking to meet material demands. The mines are a horrible place to work.’ The bartender comes around with everyone’s drinks and places them down before disappearing back behind the counter. There’s a pause in the conversation as you sip on your drinks. 

“…It was impressive… you calling Janna forward. To know that our guardian spirit has been here all along…” The High Priestess of Janna’s faithful trails off wistfully, “She answered to you and went as far as announcing her support. The coven is behind you.” She pats your hand. You give her a thankful smile in return.

“Yes. It brought a feeling of hope I haven’t had in a while. Not since Vander’s attempted revolt.” Jir chuckles in bitter remembrance, “We have to make sure this venture succeeds.” You roll your eyes at the vastaya.

“Jir, I understand that you’re the Monster of the Pits, but must you be so violence-forward?” The High Priestess scoffs.

“Jir’s right, Priestess. What do you need from us for this to be successful, Hexxit?” Babette questions you.

“I need your cooperation. We must work together to make this possible. If one of us pushes forward when the rest isn’t ready, it will cause problems. We don’t want Piltover to know what we’re planning until it’s too late.” You say firmly, “The rocket that was launched tonight will be seen as something Jinx did. They will only be going after her, so I need everyone to cooperate with the Enforcers. If they ask you where she is, you tell them. They think we’ll sell each other out, so… let’s stroke their egos.”

“Business as usual.” Jinx grins as she sits on the table, “Keep things as normal as possible.”

“That won’t be difficult.” Sevika snorts, “If Zaunites are good at one thing, it’s being a Zaunite.” Her words make everyone chuckle. She had been quietly observing everyone and adding to your notes when she thought it was necessary. 

“Everything will be handled behind the scenes. I have people already working on it. Piltover won’t see us coming.” You smirk, “We’ll have six months to prepare. Now as to what else I’ll need from all of you...” You fall into a discussion about what else you need from them. The most important thing is keeping your identity a secret from the topsiders until it is time. Everyone is eager to contribute to the conversation. The last time you saw everyone so animated was when Vander told them to wait out the Enforcers.

While they did that, you were also reading through some papers Jinx took from Silco’s office. The man took meticulous notes about everything he did. Every page has various details about who in Piltover was under his thumb, trade routes, things he did, and even his future plans. ‘Some of this stuff is outdated or the wrong information. My spies did an amazing job keeping his power within the twin cities.’ You smile to yourself. ‘I’ll have to reward them.’

After the meeting, you told Sevika and Jinx to go pack up their things. You were having them move into the Rapids so that they’d have a place to permanently call home. Sevika lived in a run-down apartment that Silco had supplied to his workers. From what she told you, it wasn’t any better than living in the streets. Then, there was the fact that you didn’t want to leave Jinx alone anymore. Whatever Silco did to her ended up fucking with her mind more. You wanted her close by so you could work on it with her, but you also thought it was time for her to stop living alone. The next few days would be busy with people moving into the hideout, so you wanted these two settled first.

You open your eyes at the sound of footsteps and smile at the two women. With one last glance around the club, you walk them into a rift. The sound of running water is the first thing that you hear as you exit. A mixture of surprised and shocked gasps sounds from behind you as the others step through. You walk towards the opening of the cavern and smile at the view in front of you. The grand tree looms above you as the waterfall forms ripples in the crystal clear lake. There were various buildings and platforms suspended over the water. The only things hanging over the grass areas were practice targets. Everything had been created using the tree itself and the things around it. You were proud of this place. This was your home.

“Welcome home.” You smile at Jinx as she stops next to you.

“This… This is home?” Jinx breathes out in shock. Dozens of lights bathe the area in a warm glow.

“Wow… Is this even in the Undercity?” Sevika mutters to herself.

“It is, but you can’t get in here without going through one of my rifts. Once everyone is settled, I’m going to cut through the top of the cliff. The only way in and out will be to fly… or use my rifts.” You grin excitedly.

“Fly? Like the hoverboards the Firelights use?” Sevika raises an eyebrow.

“Oooh, can I get one?!” Jinx gasps.

“Something like that.” You smile secretively before clapping your hands, “Let’s head across!” You grin and start walking across the rope bridge. Jinx whines that you didn’t answer her question, making you giggle at her. The bridge swings slightly, but you had reinforced it so it was safe to jump on or bear heavy loads. You tested it yourself, much to Janna’s chagrin who watched you bounce around on all of them. 

“IS THAT A ZIP LINE?!” Jinx screams and points to your right. You laugh and nod your head as she continues to ramble on about everything she sees. You can see the annoyed look on Sevika’s face that was very poorly hiding a smile. Even Jinx’s antics weren’t enough to distract her from this.

“This is the main area. From here, you can access everywhere else in the Rapids. All of the houses are built into the cliff walls and should be able to withstand explosions. I borrowed a few of Jinx’s chompers to test it out.” You grin, “My place is at the top of the tree. I’m a bit partial to it. So, you’re free to choose whichever place you want. The outer wall will be decorated so people know it’s yours.” At the end of your sentence, Jinx takes off sprinting down one of the bridges. A few seconds pass before Sevika turns and walks in the complete opposite direction of the blue-haired menace. You laugh and tag along with her. ‘I’m hoping I can get these two to get along, at least.’

In the light, Sevika’s new metal arm glints a dark greyish color. Most of it is covered by her red cape, so you can only guess what the actual color is. You and Sevika walk downstairs in silence until you stop in front of one of the homes. You glance at her to see a nervous expression on her face. You grab her hand and gently tug her towards the inviting door.

“I know this probably feels like a lot, but you’ll love it here. I can adjust things to make it more comfortable for you. This will… hopefully feel like a home for you.” You give her a tentative smile. Sevika stares at you for a moment before she opens the door and walks in. You pause in the doorway as she observes her new apartment. Everything was powered by chemtech which you hid in the walls and was accessible if it needed to be fixed. The apartment is a simple one-bedroom, one-bathroom place with its own kitchen and living room. You wanted people to be comfortable and not feel forced to interact with others.

“You… made this place?”

“I did. I learned I can manipulate things with my magic. Pretty sweet, huh? Except, I had to create these… five at a time because I’m a perfectionist. I could have tried doing it all at once but each apartment is about 1000 square feet.” Sevika whipped around so fast you thought she might fall over. 

“1000 square feet?! The average apartment size in the Undercity is 500 square feet for a one-bedroom!” She shouts at you. You blink.

“As I said, I want people to live comfortably. We deserve that. That means no leaky roofs, no mold or mildew on our bedsheets and clothes, and reliable appliances.” You place your hand on her shoulder, “This place is yours. You didn’t have to earn it, you didn’t have to fight for it, and you don’t have to pay me. It’s yours as long as you want it.” You say softly. Unshed tears glitter in Sevika’s eyes as you gaze at each other. It made you sad to see because you could tell what she was thinking. ‘There’s no catch. Every bronze she makes goes to her.’

“Oh! You’ll love this!” You drag her over to the bathroom, “You have hot water! I set it up so the pipes get warmed by the sun during the day, and the hot water gets stored in a special tank. There’s a water gauge on your shower head that shows you how much time you have left for your shower. It took a while to set up but-!” You pause in the middle of your rambling when you realize she hasn’t said a thing. ‘This is overwhelming for her… It’ll be overwhelming for every Zaunite that comes here. I need to give her some time to process this.’ Your eyes soften and you pat her shoulder. 

“I’ll let you get settled in. When you’re done, you can find me in the center and we’ll eat dinner together.” You wait for acknowledgment, receiving a delayed nod after a minute, before walking to the front door. You had just opened it when you hear a sob come from behind you with a low “What the fuck?!” following it. You sigh and close the door quietly before heading across to Jinx. On her side of the cliff, you notice the lights are on in one of the top apartments. ‘I knew she would choose one up high. I think that’s where she feels more comfortable, like me.’

You leisurely walk up the stairs as the sound of music gets louder. You giggle to yourself knowing that Jinx was enjoying herself. You knock on her door, which was already spray painted with her name and little doodles. The music stops and a few seconds later, Jinx opens the door with a wide grin. 

“This place is amazing, Hex! Did you know there’s hot water?! Hot water!” Jinx squeals and throws her arms around you, “Thank you, thank you, thank you!!” You grunt as she squeezes you but you hug her back. 

“I hope you know that there’s-”

“-No catch to living here?! I know! It’s not like you to do that to others when they’re in need. I completely understand it!” Jinx cuts you off. You blink and give her a fond smile.

“Do you need help with anything?”

“Nope! I’m adding some art to the walls because it was BORING! So, I’m okay by myself, but I’ll meet you at the center for dinner! Byyye!” Jinx giggles before twirling back inside and closing the door. You shake your head and decide to make your way back to the center. You transported your things to your room while you waited for them, so you didn’t have anything to do.

“Berry?” An unfamiliar voice carried to you on the wind, making you pause midstep. Nervous butterflies instantly swarm your stomach at the sound. ‘Thank you, Janna. You didn’t have to alert me, though, I appreciate it.’ You take a deep breath and reappear at the fissure. In front of you is a group of girls illuminated by the flashlights they carry. They shift around nervously and you conjure a flame to light the area. The blue flame bathes the rocks in a comforting glow but the girls shriek as they startle.

“Hello, Chrissy… It’s been a while since we’ve seen each other.” You say softly as the girls’ eyes land on you.

“Berry…” Chrissy breathes out in shock.

“I hope you don’t mind, but we must take this conversation elsewhere.” You smile as a rift opens beneath them and they fall in. Their screams are cut off as it closes and you follow them in a rift of your own. You snort when you see them in a pile on the floor.

“You’re brave coming down here not dressed like a Piltie.” You muse, looking at their outfits now that they are fully lit, “It could use some work, but for Piltovens who have never been down here… it’s… passable.” The girls scramble to their feet and you gesture to the chairs. They hesitate until you sit in one and cross your legs.

“There was an explosion at the councilors building, so we decided to sneak out before security got too tight.” Ves starts, “It’s… what? 1 am? I didn’t expect the Undercity to be so active.”

“It’s the city that never sleeps.” You shrug, “Except, most people will be passed out in the morning, so maybe it will be asleep. It’s a local holiday today and we haven’t celebrated in years, so people are partying hard.”

“Where are we? How did we get here?” Chrissy questions, “Was that similar to what happened with the cards? Where have you been all of these years?!”

“One question at a time.” You laugh, “You’re in my meeting room at my home base. I used my magic to rift you here, and yes, it’s similar to what happened with the cards… As to where I’ve been for six years? I’ve been here in Zaun.”

“Here?!” The girls chime together.

“I’ve been looking for you for years, Berry! You’ve been here this whole time?” Chrissy groans.

“I thought you were from Noxus? Like your uncle?” Niki furrows her brow.

“No… I think I should tell you the truth, but I need to know your stances on the Piltover and Zaun power difference.” You narrow your eyes.

“I’ve been studying it since I got my job.” Chrissy scoffs, “It’s disgusting what my people are doing. It goes back for hundreds of years!”

“It’s true. I’ve heard things from working with the Kirammans.” Megan sighs.

“We wouldn’t be here if we weren’t concerned about you and everything going on, Berry.” Niki frowns.

“Well, then…” You hear shouts of pain come from the girls as they grab their hands. “Sorry, that’s a sigil to protect anything shared between us. I forgot you’d feel it more than us Zaunites.” You sigh and rub the back of your neck, “Listen, Professor Uley is not my uncle. He’s not related to me at all. I’m from Zaun. I was trying to steal something from him and got caught.” You chuckle at the memory. 

“Turns out that he is a Zaunite too, but left when he was young and got adopted by a Noxian couple. We bonded over being older siblings, and he offered to teach me how to fight. So, he said that I was his niece to get me in.”

“That’s why you didn’t leave with him that day!” Chrissy gasps, “I knew you couldn’t have disappeared! He didn’t mention you to the Enforcers after the explosion.” Your hand twitches before you clench it and take a deep breath. You lean forward and tell them a modified version of the truth. They didn’t need to know the personal details, only the important ones. You’d need people on the inside and they’re willing to help you without even knowing you. At the end of your explanation, a knock sounds at the door and you look over. Jinx waves at you with Sevika scowling behind her. You motion them in and they sit in the available seats next to you.

“Hey!” You grin, “These girls are old friends of mine who will be helping us.”

“They’re Pilties.” Sevika grunts.

“Do you trust them?” Jinx scoffs, “Remember what happened with my sister.”

“Don’t worry ladies, they’ve been tagged like you were.” You roll your eyes, and that makes them calm down slightly. 

“I’m watching you.” Jinx narrows her eyes at them.

“Likewise.” Lacie glares back. 

“Now that introductions are out of the way, let’s eat!” You chirp as food appears on the table. You were still trying to get a hang of storing things in rifts. You were curious about what would happen if you kept something suspended in a rift. Food was the easiest so far, so you’d be moving up to plants soon.

“You’re eating at 2:30 in the morning?” Jin blinks as the three of you dig into the meal.

“Yeah, why not? I’m hungry! A snack wouldn’t be enough after today.” You snort, “Want to try some? It’s one of Zaun’s cultural dishes. Pickled fish and fried rice.”

“Pickled… fish?” Megan questions skeptically.

“Fried rice? What’s that?” Jin tilts her head. You freeze mid-bite and put your fork down.

“You’ve seriously never heard of this?” Sevika raises an eyebrow.

“Fried rice is like… the best dish ever!” Jinx gasps, “You don’t know what it is?!” The girls shake their heads making the three of you groan in disappointment. You had hoped the dishes would have been shared regardless of the class system. ‘I guess these dishes are below them since they’re made by the sewer rats.’ You scowl bitterly.

“Fried rice is made in many different ways, but it takes regular rice and adds vegetables, eggs, meat, or seafood to it.” Sevika explains, “Pickled fish is cured in a mixture of vinegar, salt, and spices. It lasts a long time as long as it’s sealed.”

“I-I’d like to try some if you don’t mind?” Lacie says shyly, “It looks tasty.”

“Here!” Jinx slides the large container towards her, along with a plate and a fork, “You’ll love it!” Lacie served herself and took a tentative bite of the rice. She let out a happy squeal and excitedly motioned to the plate before scarfing down more. 

“Try it! Try it!” Lacie encouraged the other girls and they all followed her lead. Soon, everyone was gushing over the meal and sharing stories with each other. ‘Food always has a way of bringing people together.’ You listen as Sevika and Jinx agree that pickled eggs are disgusting. You smile to yourself. That was the first time you’ve witnessed them agreeing on something. ‘This war will be good for Zaun.’

After eating, the Piltoven girls were allowed to choose where they wanted to sleep for the night. By the time everyone went to bed, it was around 3 am, but the party in Zaun was still ongoing with no sign of stopping just yet. You put out the candle on your bedside table, get comfortable in bed, and close your eyes. The tears you’ve been holding back start falling. The smell of mint surrounds you even after washing the sheets and it makes your heart ache. ‘Why would you choose her, Vi? Why?’

Chapter Text

You nervously hop from one foot to the other as you think about the time. Any minute now, you were supposed to be practicing with Ekko in the amphitheater. Except, you’re waiting to hear the ‘okay’ from your brother before you head over there. None of the others have woken up yet, so you know that it’ll be okay to vanish for a few hours. ‘Aahhh, Ekko needs to comm me now or I’m just gonna show up!’ You whine.

“Incoming. Sissy?” You hear Ekko’s voice and perk up.

“Received, Kiko!” You perk up.

“Uh, where are you? Are you still up for training? I can’t because of my leg, but I can coach you.” His tone is unsure as you facepalm. ‘I can’t believe I forgot that he’s injured. I guess I was a bit to eager to get back to normal.’ You chuckle to yourself.

“I’ll open a rift for you, so you can come through. We don’t have to train since you’re injured, but I’ll show you around.” You grin, “I think you’ll be impressed.”

“…Oh, Gods. Okay, send it my way.” You roll your eyes at his reluctance while a rift opens in front of you. You feel a pulse that informs you that someone entered the other side. A happy smile crosses your face as Ekko steps out of the rift. He also has a smile on his face and you fist bump. 

“Welcome to my domain!” You throw your arms open wide dramatically. Ekko blinks before bursting into laughter at your gesture. You patiently wait for him to stop laughing. Hearing him laugh after the emotional days you’ve been having is extremely relieving. There was nothing more comforting than having your brother with you.

“Now that you’re not laughing, turn around, dummy.” You huff and flick his forehead. Ekko playfully scowls at you before rolling his eyes and turning around. 

“Honestly, I’ve seen the place before- WAIT WE’RE INSIDE A TREE?!” Ekko shrieks in shock, whirling back around to look at you. You laugh and nod your head. 

“This is the center of the hideout.” You walk outside with him, “Everything is built around the tree. I used my magic to grow the sapling and it changed its properties, evolve if you will, to fit the environment. That’s why it’s different from the one at the Grotto. I’m not quite sure what tree it is though.” You explain squinting your eyes a tad bit in thought. 

“This place is so cool, sis! I love all of the bridges, ziplines, and floating platforms. Where are the homes? Are they in the tree too?” Ekko questions glancing around to try and spot what he’s looking for.

“No, I carved them into the cliff. If you look carefully, you can see the glint of the sunlight off of the windows.” You smile at him moving his attention to the towering cliff, “I can give you a tour of the place if you want?”

“I’d like that! But, um, only places I can get to easily with my leg.” He gives you a sheepish grin.

“That’s everywhere!” You giggle and head out with him. You show him the training grounds, medical area, forge, and other places you added. It was a lot of hard work that left you feeling exhausted, but it was all worth it in the end.

“It’s crazy that there’s clean water in the Undercity.” Ekko sighs as you gaze at the waterfall, “I thought all of it was toxic.”

“So did I.” You sigh, “It wasn’t until I tested it that I realized it was clean. I want to keep it that way, and maybe use it as a reference to detoxify the rest.”

“I can help with that.” Ekko smiles, “We can get others in on it too after the war.”

“Have you told the Firelights?” You tilt your head.

“No, not officially. I wanted to do that after I talked to you today.” Ekko turns to face you, “Are you… Are you staying with the Firelights?”

“Ah…” You rub the back of your neck in apprehension, “No. It’s safer if I leave, especially because I’m in the process of forming my own group. The Firelights are your people. I could never take that from you, Kiko. Besides, I can protect you better if I can advance on my own.” You nudge him.

“I had a feeling you might say that.” Ekko chuckles sadly, “We’ll… still do everything we normally do together, right?” He asks hesitantly.

“Of course!” You punch his shoulder, “Once you’re healed, we’ll get back to training together. And, you can be sure as hell that we’re still going to invent together.”

“That’s a relief.” Ekko exhales with a sigh, “I’m not ready to let that go. I… don’t think I ever will be. I really can’t think of a life without you in it… I-I’m sorry for making you think that I died.” He puts his head in his hands. You frown and put your hand on his shoulder. 

“Ekko. It’s not your fault. Please, don’t blame yourself. We know that it comes with the territory.” You sigh, “…I‘ve got to be honest and say that I didn’t take it very well.” You say hesitantly. Ekko lifts his head up from his hands and gives you a sad look.

“I eradicated a whole squad of Enforcers. I was so outraged that they took you from me and nearly took Jinx too. I don’t really remember what happened all I could focus on was the anger I felt that I lost all forms of reason. When I finally came to there was nothing but blood and limbs everywhere. Only fragments of what was once a person, that was all that I could see. It was quite shocking, but I wouldn’t say that I didn’t feel satisfied by the scene around me.”

“…I-I don't really know what to say.” Ekko stutters, “I mean… I haven’t turned you away before for something like this. Do you think I would now?”

“No! No.” You rapidly shake your head, “I want to be transparent with you. I want you to be aware of the things I do. I don’t want you to be blindsided by anything.”

“I appreciate that, sis.” Ekko smiles at you, “But, unfortunately for you, you’re stuck with me no matter what you do.” He shoves you playfully. You laugh and shove him back. You gaze out at the waterfall in silence, watching as the leaves of the tree sway in the wind.

“Oh, Jinx and Sevika live here now.” You chuckle, “So, don’t be surprised if you see them around here.”

“Are you sure that’s a good decision? What if they try to kill each other?”

“They won’t. The worst they could do is annoy the hell out of each other. They’re… sort of starting to get along. I won’t say they are there yet more so tolerating, but I did  hear them agree on something for the first time last night.”

“If you can get them to be civil, then you really are made of magic.” Ekko jokes. You laugh together before he clears his throat. 

“…What… happened with Vi?” Ekko asks nervously, “She wasn’t there last night.” A wave of grief and anger washes over you, causing you to grit your teeth. 

“She chose that… piltie over her own sister.” You hiss, “After everything we’ve been through. After everything she’s been through! She doesn’t want to fight.” You glare at the railing. You couldn’t wrap your head around it. You couldn’t. How could she choose that… bitch over everyone?

“What?!” Ekko physically recoils like he’s been hit, “Vi chose that piltie over us?! Her people. Her family?! Fuck, I knew it. She’s lost her way... That makes her a traitor.” He says coldly. ‘A traitor, huh? I guess it does. She’s given up her culture. Her home. Her family… Me. It hurts to think about the betrayal. I don’t even want to accept it.’

“Yeah.” You chuckle darkly, “Yeah, it does.” Ekko grips your shoulder before pulling you into a hug. You close your eyes to keep the tears in. After a few seconds, you back up and give your brother a thankful smile, the hint of sadness still heavy in the air.

“I should get you back to the Firelights. They’ll be worried when they realize their precious leader is  gone.” You smirk. He scoffs and punches your shoulder.

“Shut up.” Ekko grumbles. You laugh and motion to the rift you opened.

“Come with me to say goodbye?” Ekko shuffles his feet, “You’ll be missed, you know.”

“I’ll come to let them know I’m leaving, but I’ll still visit.” You grin and walk through with him. It’s not long before you’re found by Heather and Zyn who enthusiastically greet you. Ekko has enough time to wave you off before you’re dragged away. You snort as Heather sits you down on her bed and fixes you with a stern stare. 

“Explain yourself.” Heather says firmly.

“You nearly gave me a heart attack when I went looking for you, and you were gone.” Zyn says in exasperation.

“Especially after you were told to stay!” Heather scolds you and you groan.

“Okay, but sit down. I’m going to explain everything to you, not just why I left.” You relent. Your friends glance at each other before sitting down, patiently waiting for your explanation. 

You explain everything to your two best friends in the Firelights. You talk about your childhood, meeting Vi and Powder, and how you grew up. You choke up as you talk about the heist in Piltover and what happened after it. They burst into tears with you when you got to the explosion so you took a short break before continuing with the bittersweet story. Then, it was to the point of no return. You brought up Umbra, how you had found them the day they got surrounded by Enforcers and showed off your magic. Your knives circled in the air, flying around you before returning to their sheaths. From there, you had to wait for them to calm down. You had laughed at Heather’s enthusiasm while Zyn nearly fainted. Telling the rest to them was easy after that. They accepted it in stride and asked dozens of questions.

“So, that’s how you nearly impaled me last night!” Heather accuses you. You laugh nervously and nod your head. 

“Yeah, I think it has something to do with it.”

“Wait, you nearly stabbed her?!” Zyn gasps.

“Oh, I didn’t tell you, did I?” Heather blinks.

“Damn right you didn’t!” Zyn shouts, exasperated. A knock sounds at the door and Heather gets up to answer it. Scar’s face greets you as he explains that Ekko sent him. There was a meeting in the Hive and we were all being called down to attend. ‘This must be him telling everyone about the war… and my departure from the group.’

You all head down together as you answer more questions from them. When you get to the door, you realize that all of the team leaders were there. ‘This is definitely going to be about my declaration of war.’ You take a deep breath and walk in. You’re greeted politely as you walk around and position yourself next to your brother. He gives you an encouraging smile before clapping his hands. 

“So, I have all of us gathered right now for a very important reason.” Ekko starts, “Some of you may already know after last night, but Zaun and Piltover will be going to war.” All of the team leaders start firing questions but Ekko raises his hand. They go quiet and he nods to you. 

“This has been a plan in the making for some time. I announced during the Pitfall Day opening that steps have been taken to kick it off. You don’t have to participate but you’ve been preparing for this. Our fighters, healers, blacksmiths, mechanics, intelligence, and even our gardeners. All of you.” You stress to them.

“Hawk will be leaving the Firelights.” Ekko places his hand on your shoulder, “My sister is the reason that this is possible, and she has a bigger role to play in this. She’s become Zaun’s new leader… So she won’t be fighting as a part of our group, but she will still be welcomed. I want everyone in the amphitheater at sundown and ready for a briefing.  We start preparations now… Any objections?”

“Fuck Piltover!” Healer Jane shouts.

“Yeah, fuck Piltover!” Heather joins in. The others start to chime in and animatedly talk about how this war will change everything. Everyone expresses that they’re sad to see you go, but they’re happy for you. Healer Jane scolds you for disappearing but affectionately pats your head in silent praise and tells you to visit. Ekko pulls you aside and you stand there staring at each other.

“This is it, little brother.” You say with a grin.

“So it would seem, sis.” Ekko returns the grin and extends his hand, “For us. For the Firelights. For Zaun. For the Brackern.”

“Piltover will pay.” You grasp his hand tightly, “For all of it.”

“Take care of yourself out there.”

“You won’t lose me anytime soon.”

“Good… I love you, sissy.”

“I love you too, Kiko. Once my group is settled, I’ll open a rift in the gateway. Don’t get too excited by my absence, okay?” You tease him.

“Never.” Ekko grins.

After the meeting with the Firelights, you decided to go into the city. For a city that never sleeps, it was practically deserted this morning. At least to the untrained eye. Even though the shops were all locked up and houses seemed eerily quiet and abandoned, the people were working intensely behind the scenes. You slipped into a few shops to see their owners working away or asleep at their workstations. The citizens had celebrated harder than they have before, after getting the news that they would be going to war. It was heartwarming to see. 

You were a witness to some visitors stepping out of the drop shoot just to see that everything was closed. Their shocked faces were a great source of amusement for you. There were signs indicating that none of the stores would be open until the evening due to a local holiday. Since Pitfall Day hadn’t been commemorated in over five years, visitors weren’t aware of this fact so it should be ongoing until the shops open up.

You’re leisurely walking down Main Street towards the direction of Singed’s hideout when you hear the pounding of metal boots. You pause and turn around to see a large group of Enforcers marching through the streets. You duck into an alleyway and hide in the shadows. You clench your hand into a tight fist to keep yourself from lunging forward.

“Where the fuck is everyone?!” One of them shouts out while looking around the area. You tilt your head and walk closer to them, counting in your head to soothe your bloody urge.

“Hey, there’s a sign here.” Another one says as they step close to one of the shops, “It says they’re opening this afternoon.”

“Oddly convenient after what happened last night.” The same one from before spits out.

“It's some kind of local holiday. Maybe Jinx just took the chance since everyone was distracted.” You grin maniacally and your clothes shift into one of your more revealing dresses of the brothel. ‘Thank you to the previous monsters who blooded my clothes. I wouldn’t have learned I could do this if I didn’t ruin them.’

“Hello there!” You giggle as you sashay over to the group of disgusting monsters. They snap their heads in your direction and you see the reflection of yourself in their visors.

“Halt!” One of them says firmly. You stop walking and pout dramatically while crossing your arms.

“Where are you coming from?” They say harshly while stepping forward. You grit your teeth and take a deep breath. ‘It would do us no good if a squad of enforcers were murdered down here. Not now.’

“Heading home after a long night of work.” You smile teasingly, “My customers are quite insatiable. Especially after last night. The holiday put everyone in a great mood.” You purr, fluttering your lashes.

“We don’t care about your… illicit activities. Where is Jinx?!”

“Sex work isn’t an illicit activity. It never has been. You Piltovens think you’re too high and mighty for simple pleasures.” You scowl and cross your arms. 

“Where is Jinx?! I won’t repeat myself again!” You flinch and look around in fake panic. 

“Don’t say her name!” You hiss, “You’ll get me killed! Jinx is a menace to the Undercity. Everyone hates her here. The last time anyone spotted her was yesterday making her way to the bridge. I want no part of this.” You glare and start to walk past them when one of them grabs your wrist. You freeze and desperately hold back a growl. The urge to lash out is overwhelming. ‘Control yourself. Control yourself.’

‘Breathe, Hexxit. Breathe. Don’t jeopardize your own plans, my child. Focus.’ Your eyes widen but you take a deep breath to steady yourself. Umbra’s voice comforts you and gives you the emotional space you need to hold yourself back.

“If you want some alone time, all you have to do is ask.” You wink at the one holding your wrist. Your other hand pats them on the shoulder. The monster practically throws your arm back at you.

“Leave!” They snarl and you don’t say anything as you saunter away. You turn a corner and glare hatefully in their direction. You twist your wrist and an explosion goes off. 

‘Hexxit. ’ Umbra scolds you.

‘Relax, Umbra. None of them got hurt. It was just a smoke bomb I borrowed from Jinx.’ You hum.

‘You’re going to send me to an early grave, child.’ She sighs. You giggle and continue your journey to Singed’s place. Jinx told you where it was and said that he wouldn’t know that Silco has been killed until tonight. The man rarely left his compound and preferred to have everything brought to him. Be it shipments of produce and paraphernalia to information he missed, he really was the neighbourhood shut in. His next shipment of things was supposed to be tonight, so you have to make your move now.

You raise an eyebrow at the open door but continue inside as you go invisible. The area was neat but messy in a way that shows someone uses the space. Chemicals were in various bottles and tubes and you furrow your brow at the giant creature in a tank. You frown as you follow the tubes around the room. ‘Shimmer.’ You hiss in disgust. ‘He’s the man responsible for our community downfall and despair. He doesn’t care about us. He only cares about his experiments. He’s too dangerous to be kept alive.’ You pause when you hear footsteps and turn to see the man Jinx described. You grit your teeth as your hand twitches. He walks past you and takes a seat at his desk without so much as a glance your way. You watch as he places unopened vials of shimmer on his desk and moves to another area.

You stare at the vials and they vanish. You smile darkly and approach the man as he turns back to his desk with a burner.

“What?” You hear him mumble. He moves items around frantically as he looks for the missing vials. You place your hand on his shoulder and he freezes.

“Hello, Singed.” You whisper. You feel his shoulder tense under your hand and smirk to yourself. You turn him around and force him farther into his chair. His eye zips around wildly like he’s looking for something.

“Who’s there?!” He demands, his eye still frantically looking around.

“Apologies.” You hum and let your invisibility fade away slowly becoming visible to the naked eye, “It’s nice to finally meet the man who created Shimmer.” You pat his cheek tauntingly. He recoils from your touch and gives you a searching look.

“Who are you?” He asks.

“Me? I’m Silco’s replacement!” You chirp and slowly start to circle him, “Unfortunately, there’s no use for you. I can’t have any loose ends. I hope you understand.”

“Silco’s replacement? You’re nothing but a child.” Singed scoffs.

“That says a lot about Silco, doesn’t it?” You giggle manically, “So, a little Jinx told me that you’re not actually a Zaunite. She told me all about your… goals and desires. You ruined our home. That makes you my enemy.” You focus your gaze on him and his eyes widen. You give him a toothy grin as you hold your hand out. 

“I was simply doing what needed to be done. You wouldn’t understand the sacrifices that need to be made for progress.”

“Sacrifices for progress?” You tilt your head as blue fire flares to life around you, “That’s what you are, Singed. A sacrifice for progress. To make the Undercity a safer place and to get your disgusting drug out of our streets.” You laugh and clap your hands together.

“It’s been fun! I’m afraid these chemicals won’t react well to my fire, so I’ll be heading out.” You hum and head for the door, “You on the other hand won’t have a chance to escape. Isn’t magic wonderful?” Singed screams at you as you leave but you pay him no mind. You turn and watch as the fire builds before raising your hand. ‘This isn’t just for those who lost their loved ones to shimmer. This is for Jinx too.’

“…Boom.” You parrot your best friend. Not even a second later, you watch as the building explodes. The blue fire and smoke comforts you in your decision. A chain reaction of explosion goes off, confirming the reaction with the chemicals. ‘Goodbye, Singed.’ You glance at the vials of shimmer in your hand. ‘I need to get these to Renata.’

When you decide to rift back to the Rapids, you find yourself appearing behind everyone. Loud yelling is the first thing you hear and you realize that they’re arguing. Jinx and Sevika have matching glares on their faces but you can’t see the other girls. You slowly walk closer to them and make eye contact with Sevika who scowls and crosses her arms. 

“All I’m saying is that it’s impossible for a tree to grow down here!” You hear Jin shout.

“It wouldn’t be impossible if the very air we breathe wasn’t toxic!” Jinx snarls, “I wonder who’s to blame for it? Oh, thats right it was YOUR people!”

“We apologized for that last night! What the hell do you want from us?!” Ves spits back.

“Apologize?” Sevika scoffs, “Your apology doesn’t fix anything. We don’t care about what you have to say. It’s what you do that matters and you’ve done a whole ton of fuck-all.”

“What do you expect us to do?! We don’t know anything about what’s going on down here! We came for our friend!” Nicki protests.

“Your friend? Oh that’s rich! You didn’t even know where she’s been the past six years! How can you call yourself her friend when she doesn’t even trust you enough to tell you her real name?” Jinx scoffs. The group falls silent as Sevika rolls her eyes. The silence stretches on for a while and you take the time to watch the water fall into the lake.

“Welcome back, Hexxit.” Sevika says respectfully, “How was your morning with your brother?” Shouts of surprise come from the other girls as Jinx grins at you. You blink at the startled group of girls as you approach them. You stand in the middle of Jinx and Sevika, leaning up against the railing while they gape at you.

“WHEN DID YOU GET HERE?!” Jin shrieks. You tilt your head and raise an eyebrow at her. The others nod their heads furiously in agreement with her words.

“We didn’t even hear you approach!” Lacie’s eyes go wide.

“A minute ago.” You shrug causally, “So, why were you guys arguing about the tree?”

“Because it shouldn’t be here!” Jin says in exasperation, “It should not be physically possible for a weeping willow tree to be anywhere in this area!”

“A weeping willow tree?” You frown, “Why wouldn’t it be here?”

“Weeping willows grow along the coast just north of Piltover. They need very specific conditions to grow, and they’ve never grown anywhere below the city before. People have tried but they all failed to grow, especially to this height!” Jin rambles, “It’s at least… what? A hundred feet tall?!”

“When Jin pointed out that it’s a weeping willow, we couldn’t figure out how it managed to grow down here. The roots are completely waterlogged so it should be absorbing too much water.” Ves sighs.

“Yeah, and when I tried to explain that to those two ,” Jin motions to them, “they got angry and started saying shit about us being from Piltover.” You give Jinx and Sevika the side eye and they both shrug. Jinx signing to you that what they said sounded very derogatory and that’s why they reacted. You nod.

“You used your magic to grow this, right?” Chrissy finally speaks up. You nod your head.

“It was a sapling I took from a tree. When it was time, I used my magic to speed up its growth until it became what it is now. I knew it looked different from the tree I got it from, but I didn’t mind it.” You shrug.

“Are you going to gloss over the fact that your friends attacked us for no reason?!” Megan snarls. A stab of annoyance flits through you.

“No. I’m not, but you better fucking watch your tone with me, Megan. These friends of mine have been through more shit than you can dare to imagine.” You glare at her and she shrinks back, “I must have been a misunderstanding in communication, and I’m sorry for what they said.. but they’re right. You’re from Piltover so you don’t understand what we’ve been through and how we struggle.”

“Can’t they speak for themselves?” Megan huffs and crosses her arms. ‘Code. Leader takes responsibility for diplomatic issues.’ You can practically feel the anger rolling off of the two next to you. 

“But you have magic! You grew a tree! How can you struggle with an ability like that?” Nicki furrows her brow. When you step forward, you feel Jinx grab your hand as Sevika’s grabs your shoulder. Both of their grips are tight and shows that you’re not the only one who needs restraint right now. 

“How can I struggle with magic?” You hiss darkly, “I had to die in order to be given this gift. I didn’t always have it and it sure as hell doesn’t solve all of my problems.” A deep growl rumbles in your chest, until you feel Jinx rub the ice cream tattoo on your wrist. ‘Safe. Calm. I’m here.’ You take a deep breath.

“You’ve got us!” You hear Jinx chirp from behind you, “We’re going to bring Piltover’s stuck-up councilors to their knees!” She cackles. You smile at her before looking back at the group in front of you.

“You have a lot to learn. You said you were willing to help, but you have to realize that the divide between our cities is worse than you saw last night.” You say firmly.

“But-!” Lacie is cut off.

“-We’re sorry. You’re right, there’s a lot we don’t know. I can only tell so much from the archives, and that’s different than in person.” Chrissy says softly while glaring at her friends, “Speaking of that. You mentioned the war, but how are you going to do this?”

“I’m glad you asked.” You smile at her, “I’m creating my own group of fighters who will be the lead team. They’ll be vital to the success of my plans. I already have a group of girls who have stepped forward to be my main team. They helped me out greatly these past few years, and I trust them with my life.”

“We can help too.” Nicki steps forward as well, “We discussed it last night, and you would have people on the inside.”

“What would you do about your families?” Sevika asks casually, “I doubt you’d want them to die in a war.”

“As long as we get a warning, we can get them out of Piltover until it’s done.” Jin says confidently. Jinx and Sevika huff, making you smirk to yourself.

“Don’t worry.” You smile innocently, “They’ll find out what it means to be a Zaunite in time.” The girls exchange uneasy glances with each other. You glance at Jinx and Sevika and wink at them.

“Chrissy. You and the girls need to leave. They’re already searching for Jinx, so they’ll need you topside. If you’re missing, they might freak out even more. I’ll contact you when it’s time to come down again or I can even come get you.” You gesture towards a rift that’s opening. Chrissy rushes forward and gives you a tight hug. You blink and tentatively hug her back.

“I’m so happy you’re okay, Berry. I know you probably didn’t tell me everything, and that’s okay. I’m going to try my best to learn what you went through.” Chrissy whispers before letting you go with a smile. 

“Come on girls!” Chrissy shouts before running into the rift. You smile fondly as she does. ‘Chrissy always believed in me. When no one wanted to try, she did. It’s amazing to hear that she still does.’

‘She’s a friend you must keep. My child, you should be honest with her, even if you tell no one else from her group. Do not lose her.’

‘After all of these years? I don’t think I could even if I tried. She’s always been persistent.’

“Excuse me?” A soft voice sounds from next to you. You turn and make eye contact with another girl. You narrow your eyes slightly at all of the whispering people watching you.

“Yes?” You say dully.

“Do you have a partner for the duet challenge?” She sits in the open seat by you.

“No.” You shift slightly uncomfortably, “I don’t.”

“I’ll be your partner then!” The girl chirps, “My name is Chrissy! What’s yours?” She extends her hand. You glance down at it and back at her. The grin on her face doesn’t waver as she stares at you.

“…Berry.” You say after some time. ‘She hasn’t retracted her hand yet.’ You huff and lightly shake her hand.

“It’s nice to meet you, Berry! So, what kind of dance is your favorite? I’m a huge fan of jazz!” Chrissy starts rambling and you roll your eyes. When you turn forward, you make eye contact with Professor Uley who raises an eyebrow at you. He motions to Chrissy as a small smile appears on his face. You give him an exasperated look.

“Help me.” You mouth to him. A mischievous look shines in his eyes. 

“Berry!” Professor Uley calls, “It’s your turn!”

“Actually, Professor, I’m doing the routine with her.” Chrissy replies before you can escape.

“Excellent!” Professor Uley claps, “It’ll be a great experience for you both!”

“Traitor.” You quietly hiss at him as you pass. He only gives you a positive and assuring smile.

Chapter Text

Vi’s leg is practically vibrating from the amount of anxiety flooding through her entire being like electricity. She’s been sitting in the guest room at Caitlyn’s estate since they got back last night. Caitlyn was rushed to the hospital with her father while their butler showed Vi to her room. After everything that happened last night, her stomach was twisted in knots and she had no appetite. The breakfast they had given her sat untouched on the table. The food was proof of the difference in their lifestyles. The only thing she recognized on the tray was the waffles. Even the fruits were foreign to her.

Vi lets out a long sigh as she fidgets with her fingers anxiously. The memories have been playing over and over in her head like a film on replay. She was tired. She hadn’t slept a wink since last night. All she has been doing is sitting here, thinking. Thinking about what exactly happened last night. Things took a sudden turn on the bridge yesterday morning, and Vi didn’t know how to handle it. After her fight with Sevika, she was knocked out and woke up tied to a chair. Vi frowns and looks at the tattoo on her wrist. ‘What even happened last night? Everything went by so quickly. Silco’s dead, Y/n thinks Ekko is dead… Y/n.’

“Ekko.” Y/n chuckles darkly and shakes her head. “You want to go there?” Her voice comes out low and threatening as she pins her gaze on Caitlyn, “You. We shouldn’t have trusted you.” Y/n stalks over to her, dragging her claws along the table, leaving deep gouges in the wood. Vi watches helplessly as she lashes out with her hand, grips Caitlyn’s hair, and presses her claws to her throat. “You got my brother killed!” Y/n snarls, “You come into our home talking about healing the Undercity and walk my brother right into a trap?! I will tear your throat out, you Enforcer bitch!” Caitlyn’s screams are muffled by the muzzle, and that makes her heart pound harder. Vi can see Y/n’s hands are shaking, but the claws she wears pierces Caitlyn’s skin. 

‘Her eyes were glowing gold. There was nothing there. No pupil, no whites… No soul showed through her eyes. Nothing. It was like she was a demon, a monster. Like the ones we were told about in stories as a child. I know she told me that something changed about her but… I didn’t expect that.’ Vi ruffles her hair. She was surprised at how quickly Y/n turned on Caitlyn. She was convinced that Caitlyn got Ekko killed, and Vi knew Y/n would have killed her if she hadn’t stopped her. But, the fury in her eyes and in her voice was like a shot to the heart to Vi. 

“Princess, no! You can’t kill her!” Vi shouts, “Ekko isn’t dead! He wasn’t killed! They were going to kill her too!” She yells desperately. Y/n’s glare gets turned to Vi who recoils in shock. ‘What the hell? W-What happened to her eyes?!’ Enraged, Y/n tears herself away from Caitlyn, and Vi doesn’t miss how her claws rip through her skin and leaves thin cuts behind. Blood quickly wells up and trickles down her neck. Vi’s attention is grabbed by Y/n who storms over to Vi and gets into her face, “You’re sticking up for her? Her?! Do you hear yourself right now?!” She whispers furiously, “She got my brother killed, Vi! There wasn’t even a body! All that was left was his stopwatch!” 

“Y/n, I was there!” Vi insists, “Ekko is okay! After the gunshot, he-!”

“-Drop the gun!” Caitlyn shouts.

‘Maybe if Caitlyn hadn’t interrupted, I could have gotten through to her. She would have believed me if I told her that Ekko is alive. But, I didn’t get that chance.’ Vi thinks miserably. After that, things went to hell and that brought her to where she is now. 

“You can’t start a war!” Vi shakes her head, “People will get hurt!” The words that Vander said to her years ago resurface in her mind.

“People have already gotten hurt and will continue to get hurt. Especially if WE DON’T do anything.” Powder scoffs, “You wouldn’t be spewing shit like that if you never met Caitlyn.”

“They threw you in prison for six years, Vi! Why are you defending them now?! Why are you defending HER?!” Y/n yells in frustration, “You - out of everyone - wanted to fight all those years ago!”

“Vander…” Vi chokes, “Things are different now. Things have changed. I just want to be with you guys. As I said, we can go somewhere else. You too, Y/n. We can go somewhere no one knows us.”

“Go somewhere else?” Y/n says in disbelief, “This is our home. Our people. You want to leave them all to suffer?” She frowns. Vi searches her eyes before she sighs and shakes her head, “No, but I want a new start with you guys.”

“Then, are you with us?” Powder stands up, “Will you fight with us?”

“I-” Vi’s eyes wander over to Caitlyn. ‘I can’t leave her behind like this. A war… a war will affect her family too.’ Powder shakes her head with a bitter chuckle and walks away from the two of you.

“That’s your answer then.” Y/n sighs sadly, “I should have known.”

Vi clenches her hands into a fist and sighs again. ‘I don’t want anyone to be affected by the war. I lost my mother to a stupid revolt. Vander said that a war wouldn’t be good for anyone… Why can’t they realize that?’ A knock sounds on the door and Vi practically jumps out of her seat.

“Vi?” Caitlyn’s voice sounds through the door. Vi bolts to the door and rips it open. Almost ripping the door from its hinges with the force. Caitlyn stands before her in the same clothes from last night, except there are bandages around her neck.

“Hey… How’s… everything?” Vi questions hesitantly. Caitlyn sighs heavily and walks into the room. Vi shuts the door as Caitlyn takes a seat at the table.

“My mother is no longer in critical condition. They say that she’ll pull through and should wake up today. The same thing is said for some of the other councilors they pulled from the wreckage.” Caitlyn fidgets with the teacup on the tray, “Three of the councilors are dead. They were… Two were crushed by falling debris and a third was blown up.” Vi closes her eyes as a sick feeling of satisfaction flows through her.

“They don’t know how any of the remaining councilors survived… Viktor, too, but everyone is still grateful for it. I mean we can’t look a gift horse in the mouth can we?” Caitlyn rhetorically asks before making eye contact with her, “They’re… on the hunt for Jinx. They won’t stop until they find her, Vi. She killed three councilors and destroyed a whole building. She’s dangerous.”

“She’s my sister!” Vi protests, “I’ve got to get through to her. No one knows how she looks except for you. They won’t find her unless you give her up.”

“Vi, my mother could have been killed!” Caitlyn shouts, “They’re dangerous! Both of them! Your ex-girlfriend is psychotic and nearly killed me for something I didn’t do!”

“Please, Caitlyn. You’ve got to let me get through to them, at least! You missed the whole conversation. I can get through to them, but you have to give me the chance.” Vi begs, “Please.”

“…Alright.” Caitlyn sighs, “We have some time to figure out what we’re going to do before the council is back at it.”

“We?” Vi pauses.

“Yes, we. If you think I’m going to let you do this by yourself and get yourself killed, you’re sorely mistaken.” Caitlyn says firmly, “As I said, they’re dangerous. I don’t care if you think you know them, they obviously proved you wrong, and I don’t want you to get killed.”

“Killed?” Vi snaps her head in her direction, “What makes you think they’d kill me? They wouldn’t do that!”

“They tried to kill me, Vi! Jinx tried to get you to kill me! Your ex tried to kill me with her own hands!” Caitlyn shouts, “So excuse me for thinking they would have no second thoughts about killing you!”

“You don’t know them like I do.” Vi snarls as her hand clenches into a fist.

***

You watch as the two Zaunites disappear into the rift and you nod to yourself. The last stop you needed to make is at Auvern’s tattoo parlor. When you went into the city this morning, you left a note with each of the girls to get ready to move. They’ll be living with you in the Rapids so it’s easier to coordinate and keep things secret.

You open the door to the parlor, the little bell at the top jingling as you do. Your eyes immediately find the woman you’re looking for at the counter. ‘She’s not hard to miss with her yellow hair.’ You think in amusement. Auvern’s eyes go wide when she sees you. You smile at her which turns into a shocked look when the customer in front of her turns and you see a very familiar tattoo on their arm. Said customer gasps when they see you and glances down at their new tattoo.

“Lady Hexxit.” They grin and nod at you.

“Um… Hello.” You nod back, raising an eyebrow as they squeal at your greeting.

“It’s an honor to meet you.” They grin, “Have a blessed day!” They slightly bow to you as they pass.

“Remember to leave the wrap on for the time I told you!” Auvern calls to the customer as they leave. ‘That was… strange.’

‘Lady Hexxit, hm?’ Umbra chuckles. ‘It has a nice ring to it.’

“My Goddess.” Auvern breathes out, “I didn’t expect you so soon.”

“I decided to come for you earlier than planned. You’re all packed to go?” You lean against the counter.

“Yes. My loft is upstairs, so we can head up there. I had a few tattoo appointments this afternoon which were made last night when I couldn’t fit them in.” Auvern beckons you to the back.

“Was that person just now one of them?” You raise an eyebrow. It was a bit odd seeing a tattoo that was made in your image on someone you don’t know.

“Yes. Word has spread a lot faster than we expected. Dozens of people are coming to me for the tattoo. We created it as a way of knowing who is part of the main group. So, these ones are altered for new people. They’re changed enough to see the difference, but similar enough to know they’re affiliated. A lot of people are pledging themselves to you and your cause.” Auvern grins, “People are saying that you’re a real goddess after dying and coming back to life. It doesn’t help that our oldest deity is siding with you and treating you as an equal.”

“Wait- What?” You blink and look at her in confusion, “People are… what?!” You shout in shock. ‘Me? A Goddess?! How?!’

“People are realizing who you are. No one has died and come back to life before, My Goddess.” Auvern giggles, “And your show with Janna only makes you seem more ethereal in their minds. Not only did she appear for you, but she pledged her support, too. Janna hasn’t been seen in centuries, and some people lost faith in her because of it. So, don’t be surprised if more and more people start referring to you as Zaun’s Goddess.” Auvern gives you a smile before disappearing into her room. It’s not long before she returns with a few bags.

“I… don’t know how to feel about that.” You sigh and rub the back of your neck, feeling a little embarrassed. ‘I didn’t plan for this…’

“Well, it’s out of your hands. But, things are going better than we thought.” Auvern grins, “And to think the girls and I only wanted to have sex with you. What have we gotten ourselves into?”

“You did that of your own volition. I guess the sex was just that mind-blowing.” You wink and take one of her bags, “Were you surprised to realize that I was the one you tattooed?” You smile teasingly as a rift opens. Your acquaintance doesn’t even bat an eye as it does.

“I nearly fainted if I’m honest.” Auvern eyes your tattoo, “That work is one of the best I’ve done. I’m honored it’s on you.” You chuckle and walk through with her to see Jinx sitting by the edge of the cliff. Jinx lazily raises her head and waves before staring back out.

“Welcome to the Rapids. As you can see, I call it that because of the waterfall.” You say to Auvern as she stops next to you. You hear her gasp and you smile to yourself. The surprised responses you’ve been getting from people brings you some joy. Zaun is a rough place, and to be able to ease some of the stress on others makes you happy.

“All of the others went to go choose their rooms.” Jinx says as she stands up, “Sevika decided to cook lunch for everyone and I can take Auvern down and show her around. I know you’ve been dying to get to your lab, so go run off!” She winks at you.

“Thanks, Jinxy!” You grin at her, “I owe you one for this.” You kiss her cheek. 

“The girls and I will greet you later.” Auvern smiles, “Go enjoy yourself.” She and Jinx wave you off as you rush to your lab.

‘You seem eager to work on a new project, my child. I’m glad you seem to be doing better. The cracks in your psyche worries me, but I’m glad to see you are managing very well.’

“I have an idea for weapons that we can use. You know how the Firelights have their hoverboards? I want to do something similar, but something that can also be used as a weapon. Without my rifts, I want them to be the only way in and out of the Rapids.” You hum happily. You wade into the water, swimming until you get to the center of the roots and take a deep breath. You dive under, the cold water stinging your eyes as you swim down to a sunken building. It only takes thirty seconds for you to reach the hatch and drop in.

“Woah! I need to finish making the attachment to the tree!” You laugh as the water evaporates from your clothes, “It’s not feasible to swim down every time.”

‘I wonder who decided to put it underwater.’ Umbra comments dryly. You pout as you walk into the main area of your lab. Various vials of chemicals bubble in their racks as the lights flicker on.

“I wanted to try something new.” You shrug, “Besides, the water keeps the inside cool enough when I’m using the furnaces. It’ll also keep nosy people - mainly Jinx - away from my things!” You sit down in your chair and spin to your desk with a giggle. You pull out the blueprints that you’ve been working on and pin them down to the desk.

‘So, what exactly are you planning?’ Umbra hums in interest. 

“Wings!” You chirp as you pull out a pencil and ruler, “I’ve been studying Spear Hunter’s wings every visit. See?” You pull a diagram of the hawk’s wings out. You ramble as you point out certain parts of the wings. Umbra listens closely, only commenting when something you say confuses her. Tension in your shoulders that you didn’t know you had, slowly starts to evaporate as you focus on your work.

‘What are you going to make it from?’

“Mm, that’s the hard part. It has to be some kind of metal that’ll handle high velocities, can fold and shift like fabric, and is compatible with chemtech.” You bite your lip, “I don’t know of any metal with all of those properties, but I have a resident chemist now.” You grin. You jot down a few more properties you need for the metal.

‘Hm… what if you created the metal? You can manipulate existing materials and you change their properties unintentionally. What if you did it on purpose?’ Umbra muses. You freeze, the tip of your pencil hovers over the line you were in the process of creating.

“I… didn’t think of that.” You blink.

‘Hexxit.’ You hear Umbra’s disappointed sigh, ‘For Arcane’s sake, use your magic. If I have to tell you another time, I’m going to cry! You created Sevika’s arm using the base metal and manipulated it. Try creating something out of nothing this time.’

“Try creating something out of nothing?” You mumble and place your pencil down. You hold your hands out and close your eyes. You take a deep breath and let yourself fall into a meditative state. A smile forms on your face as you feel the magic in you crackle just beneath your skin. You focus on the thought of creating metal, pulling it into the space in front of you, and it just being there. A soft clunk in front of you forces you to open your eyes and you tilt your head. On your desk is the gemstone you took from the tea party with Jinx. Your eyes flit up to the jar it was in. You stand up and take it off the shelf, raising an eyebrow when you realize that it’s still sealed shut.

You pick up the gemstone and look at it closely. It sparkles innocently at you. ‘I pulled the crystal instead of creating a metal… Wait.’ You grin and close your eyes again, focusing on creating a crystal instead of a metal. Magic bursts from your fingertips and you snap your eyes open. A large pale blue crystal cluster glitters on your desk. 

“YES!” You scream in excitement, “HA HA, I KNEW MEMORIZING THE PERIODIC TABLE WOULD PAY OFF, VIOLET!” You cheer at your success before pausing at your words. You frown as sadness rolls through you and you slump in your chair.

‘Hexxit?’ Umbra mumbles.

“Violet…” You play with your pencil, “Violet is… She’s gone, Umbra. I can’t share this success with her.”

‘I understand your pain. It’s important for you to feel it, but don’t let it hold you back. You’ve done something amazing, my child! Enjoy it. Share it with those you can share it with. Maybe one day you’ll be able to share it with your mate.’

You nod your head in determination and flex your fingers, “You’re right. Let’s do this. I can cry about it after the project is done.” The crystal glitters on the desk like it’s waiting for you to pick it up. You pick up the gemstone and place it back into the jar. ‘I’ll look into this sometime later.’ You hold your hands over the crystal and it glows softly. ‘Let’s see what I can do with this.’

***

“Testing. Testing. This is Jinx. Do you copy, bird brain?” Jinx’s voice sounds making you jump. 

“Jinx?!” You shout in surprise. You flinch at the loud clang that sounds from the sheet of metal that was balancing on your lap. Your eyes flicker down to see it on the floor, thankfully still in one piece.

“Hexxit! You responded!” Jinx giggles, making you blink.

“Where did you get the comm from?” You ask slowly. ‘Please don’t tell me she did what I think she did.’ You pinch the bridge of your nose in frustration. The line is silent for a moment. 

“From the drawer in your bedroom. I got bored and these babies were conveniently labeled! My name was engraved on one so I popped it in!” Jinx explains, “I remember how you activated it once, and here we are! By the way, it’s nighttime and everyone’s complaining that you missed lunch and dinner. I didn't even miss it! Come and hang out with us!” You slam your face into the table. ‘I knew I forgot something in my room.’ You groan but lift your head. ‘Leave it to Jinx to find something I don’t want her to.’ You chuckle and glance at the schematic and the metal currently cooling. ‘I guess I can take a break.’

“I’ll be there in a few seconds, Blue.” You respond and stand up from your chair. With a soft groan, you stretch and sigh as your muscles relax. You happily skip through the rift and grin when you see everyone sitting outside in the nook. It gave the perfect view of the stars at night and that’s why you put it there.

“Hey everyone! I didn’t realize that I was so missed!” You tease them as you plop into the cushion next to Zara. Sevika raises an eyebrow at you and you grin cheekily at her.

“You disappear for hours and missed two meals.” Jinx crosses her arms with a pout, “Of course, we're going to miss you!”

“What were you doing, My Goddess?” Zara raises an eyebrow at you.

“You’ll find out very soon.” You wink with a secretive smile before turning to the others, “I’m happy to have you all here, girls. I wouldn’t be able to do this without you.” A gentle breeze blows through making the fire flicker in their torches.

“We’re glad to be here, My Goddess.” Fue smiles at you as she cuddles closer to Landon. The other girls nod in agreement.

“That warms my heart, but please, we’re not at the brothel. You can call me Hexxit.” You blush, glad that it’s not noticeable, “I don’t mind the title but it’s a reminder that I’ve been intimate with all of you.”

“Not me!” Jinx pouts playfully, “I’m the only one! That’s not fair!” Everyone laughs except Sevika who rolls her eyes. ‘She doesn’t show much emotion, does she?’ Umbra hums. ‘She does. She’s just getting comfortable. She was very expressive when I was younger but only in friendly company.’

“With all due respect,” Landon grins, “addressing you by your name will feel strange for us.”

“Why don’t we call you “My Lady” instead?” Torx taps her chin, “It’s not as extravagant, but it does show that you’re the leader.”

“I don’t think that’s-” You get cut off.

“-That’s perfect!” Jinx grins.

“I-!” They cut you off again.

“-It’s settled then!” Zara grins happily, “We’ll refer to you as “My Lady” instead!”

“Girls-!” You try one last time but Zara covers your mouth.

“Nice job, Torx!” Landon high-fives her.

“Jinx was the one who ran with it!” Torx points to her, “So really, all of the credit goes to Blue!”  ‘They seem to be very comfortable with each other already. They’re even using Jinx’s nickname… What did I miss?’ You blink.

“Yup! But, it was a team effort!” Jinx winks. You deflate and pout when you realize that they won’t let you protest the title. Sevika snickers and you kick her leg from your position on the deck. ‘At least everyone is getting along. I wasn’t nervous about it, but it’s nice to see that I don’t have to intervene with them.’

“Jinx, did you get the tattoo we were talking about earlier?” Fue questions as she shows hers.

“Yup! I can’t show you though because it’s between my boobs.” Jinx shrugs while playing with her braids.

“Wait, you got the tattoo between your breasts?!” Auvern’s eyes go wide, “Why there?!”

“My association with Hex was very secretive. I was under Silco’s care at the time, and there would have been questions.” Jinx explains.

“Well, you’re a part of the group. It doesn’t matter where you have it, but I’m glad you do.” Zara winks.

“Zara’s the one who started the group before our Lady approached her. She said that she felt there was something special about her, and we agreed.” Landon joins the conversation.

“It wasn’t a hard decision either.” Torx’s acid green hair falls out of its bun when she nudges Landon, “She’s quite convincing.”

“Can we… change the topic?” You clear your throat as a heavy blush settles on your face.

“What's the matter, my Lady?” Sevika teases you, “You’re looking a bit pink. Are you getting sick?”

“Shut up, Sevika! Not you too!” You groan and cover your face, “This is so humiliating.” You mumble into your hands. Laughter fills the air as they continue to talk about you. You sigh and lay back to stare up at the sky. The stars twinkle brightly and you smile. 

“Hey, girls. Come join me.” You beckon them over. It goes quiet but you hear them moving across the deck to you. You lift your head up and watch as everyone spreads out and lays down. Jinx pokes you as she lays next to you and grabs your hand.

“I haven’t seen the stars in a while.” Jinx says softly, “They’re prettier than I remember.” You hum in response.

“The pollution in Zaun doesn’t let you see them like this.” You respond just as softly.

“I can’t wait for the day that we can.” Zara whispers, “That’ll be a glorious day.”

Chapter Text

The wind rustles the leaves and you let out a deep breath. You had fallen asleep outside on the deck with everyone and woke up when Sevika was placing a blanket over you. The only person who didn’t fall asleep was her, so you got up and had a cup of hot chocolate with her. After that, you couldn’t restrain yourself and went down into your lab to finish your much-anticipated project. You were so focused that everything outside of your work faded away into the abyss of nothingness. By the time Umbra could convince you to get some proper rest, the sun was already peeking over the cliff face. So, you decided to stretch out your aching muscles on your balcony to relax and accidentally dozed off under the warm sun.

‘I’m amazed that you finished your work in such a short timeframe.’

‘If it wasn’t for you encouraging me to create the metal, it would have taken a lot longer. Certain metals have a crystalline base, and creating crystals seems to come easy to me. So I started with that.’

‘I’m so proud of you, my child. You’re progressing faster than I thought you would. Although, I must request that you look into the namestone tonight. There is something I need to show you.’

‘I’ve been meaning to, so I don’t mind doing so.’ You yelp as your hair gets blown into your face, blocking your vision, and a giggle sounds from in front of you. You sputter, some hair getting into your mouth, and pull it away from your eyes. You push your hair to the side to see Janna grinning at you. She’s effortlessly perched on the railing with her staff in her hands. At times like this, she reminds you of a bird, free and joyful. The entire world is within her reach.

“Hello, sweet breeze.” Janna says joyfully as she walks over and sits on the deck with you. You blink and then glance down at yourself, slowly covering your exposed breasts as she leans against the railing.

“Good morning, Janna.” You blush, “How can I help you?”

“The Arcane said that you would need my assistance today. I’m interested in what it would be so I came early.” Janna smiles. You sit up and give her an intrigued look. ‘This is another time the Arcane has been brought up by someone else.’

“The Arcane told you?” You lean closer to her.

“Yes.” Janna nods.

“Does it speak to you properly?”

“No. It’s like a whisper in the wind, but I know it’s more than that.” She smiles. You nod your head and fall into thought. ‘So, do magical entities have a direct connection to the Arcane? Or is it a special type of entity? So far I’ve only known of the Brackern and now Janna. Hmmm.’

“Well, since you’re here early, I might as well start early!” You chirp and stand up. You pull on your sports bra along with a tank top and grin at her, “Give me a moment.” You stick your hand into a rift and pull out the item you’ve been working on. Janna watches with interest as you put it on and fit the control to the side of your head.

“Come with me.” You hold your hand out, “You’ll get to experience my way of traveling.” You giggle. Janna smiles serenely and takes hold of your hand. You walk into a rift, the colors bursting across your vision, swirling around like a mini galaxy of different hues of blue, and step out on the cliff top. Janna casually steps out next to you, “That was fun! I’ve never traveled any other way before! It was faster than my winds!” Her eyes practically sparkle in excitement.

“I’m ecstatic you liked it!” You laugh, “Now, it’s my turn.” You wink at her as the mechanical wings shift and open up. They’re almost completely silent until it clicks into place, letting you know that the locking mechanism has engaged.

“Oh!” Janna gasps, “Those are beautiful! They look like the wings of a hawk.” You smile and glance at the wings. They glisten in the sunlight with the metallic black feathers warning others to be careful.

“You have a very good eye! They’re modeled after one. The primaries also double as blades. Those are these feathers right here at the bottom.” You motion to them as they elongate, the edge of them glowing dangerously, “Renata was kind enough to let me use her chem-tech as the power source.”

“Sweet breeze.” Janna laughs and shakes her head, “I am the wind. I must have a keen eye to do my job.” She smiles in amusement.

“Right.” You blush, “How silly of me. Anyway, let’s give this a try!” You grin at her. You walk to the edge of the cliff and look down into the rapids. You were hundreds of feet above the bottom so you have plenty of space to practice. You turn so your back is to the edge and make eye contact with Janna.

“I will assist you when necessary.” Janna brandishes her staff, “All you need to do is ask.”

“I’m happy to have you on board!” You chirp and let gravity tip you over. Your heart leaps into your throat as your feet leave the ground. ‘Bombs away!’ An excited scream leaves your lips as you start to plummet to the ground. You twist, eyes widening in amazement at how weightless the wings feel, and right yourself. Your hair blows in the wind and you can’t help the grin that sticks to your face like glue. ‘Let’s see how these babies work!’ You take a deep breath and continue to plummet toward the fast-approaching ground.

Nerves flit through you for a moment before you curve your body upwards. The wings slice through the air, easily righting your body so you’re now hovering vertically.

“Woah!” You laugh as you look down. You’re just above the top of the tree, the tips of your feet brushing the leaves. ‘A second longer and I would’ve been in the tree!’ You giggle to yourself. You look up to see Janna waving at you and you wave back. You tense your shoulder muscles and watch as the wings respond. You grin and launch yourself upward, a scream tearing its way out of your mouth as you rocket up.

“THIS IS AMAZING!” You scream to Janna as you pass her. You twirl around and around, spreading your arms out and letting your body plunge down once more.

“JANNA! IS THERE ANY WAY I COULD GO FASTER?!” You scream at her.

“Yes!” Janna appears next to you with a mischievous smile, “Hold on tight!” She twirls her staff and a gust of wind blows from behind you. You shriek as you’re propelled downward faster than you expected. The wind stings your face, your hair whips around untethered, and tears gather in your eyes. You feel the wings vibrate right before a loud, unsettling, high-pitched screech sounds. Your eyes widen in surprise from the sound and from the realization that the ground is approaching fast .

You yelp and cover your face as you zip through the leaves. You uncover your face and see Sevika staring up at you with a shocked face from one of the main decks.

“JAAANNAAA!” You scream in a panic when you realize you’re going too fast to stop properly. The wind spirit appears below you, twirling her staff and swinging it in your direction. The gust of wind that hits you forces you to bank upwards, and you stop in mid-air. Your heart pounds in your chest as you try to catch your breath.

“Are you okay?!” Janna flies up to you, “I didn’t mean to send you that quickly! I’m sorry, Y/n.” You shake your head and start laughing. You laugh so hard that you lose your breath again.

“Are you kidding me?! That was so fucking exhilarating, Janna!” You laugh and throw your arms around her, twirling her in the air, “We have to do that again! I have to be able to stop on my own! And did you hear that sound?! I think that might be a side effect of how fast I was going! Maybe by using your winds we could do more!”

“Then, we’ll keep practicing.” Janna nods in agreement, “I enjoyed it as well. I’ve never been able to utilize my winds this way.” She grins at you. You grin back and slowly fly over to Sevika who seems to have blanked out.

“Vika?” You nudge her, “Viiiika!” You poke her. Sevika blinks and shakes her head.

“Do I want to know what you’re up to?” Sevika raises an eyebrow. 

“We’re testing out Y/n’s new invention.” Janna sits on the railing, “It’s quite fun.” She says pleasantly.

“I thought I was about to witness your death, you dumbass.” Sevika huffs and crosses her arms, unamused. ‘Her arm! It’s the same pale blue as the metal I made earlier. I wonder if I could… change the color?’ You place your hand on her metal arm and focus on the color. 

“What are you-?” Sevika pauses as you two watch the blue turn a dull gold.

“There.” You smile at her, “The blue was clashing with your style. Have you had a chance to test it out?”

“Not yet. It’s only been a day.” Sevika shrugs.

“Hmm, we’ll have to do it soon then.” You tap her arm, “I want to see how you fare with it before you’re forced to use it.”

“Testing something else?” Janna perks up, “May I join?”

“Of course!” You smile at her, “You’re more than welcome when we do.”

“Thank you.” Janna smiles before frowning slightly, “I must go now, but I will see you again, sweet breeze. Sevika.” She nods before vanishing.

“So… are you going to tell me what that was?” Sevika motions to your back. 

“Maybe later.” You grin at her. A tingling feeling in the back of your mind causes you to turn your head to the gateway. ‘Viktor’s here. Was that today? It’s been three days?!’ You shake your head.

“What’s wrong?” Sevika questions. 

“We have visitors.” You glance at her, “I’ll be right back.” You whirl around and jump off the side of the deck, dropping into a rift, before landing on the rocky surface by the fissure. Viktor and the person next to him whip around when you purposefully kick a rock.

“Hello, Viktor!” You greet him joyfully, “Who’s this lovely lady with you?” You recognize her as the girl that was with him during Progress Day.

“Wait… Miss Uley?” Viktor’s eyes widened in surprise, “You’re-?”

“-I’ll answer all of your questions in a moment.” You hum as you approach them, “If you would please grab a hold of my hand. I can get us to someplace more private.” The two of them glance at each other before grabbing a hold of your hands. You smile and nod. A rift opens below your feet and your drop through. The girl yelps as Viktor snaps his head to you. You laugh in amusement as the gateway forms around you and you’re back on solid ground again.

“Yes, that is the same thing I did the night I visited you. And, yes, I am Hexxit.” You wink at them, “Follow me. We can talk as we walk.”

“Where… are we?” The girl says in awe, “This isn’t the Undercity.”

“Yes and no. This is within the Undercity, but it’s not… quite there.” You smile as you walk across the bridge.

“So, I-I don’t understand. You’re Hexxit.” Viktor moves closer to you.

“My real name is Y/n. I’m a Zaunite born and raised. Professor Uley pretended that I was his niece so I could attend the classes at the University.” You glance at him, “You may remember the day one of the apartments near campus exploded.” You hold the door open for them and they slip in. 

“My Lady! Come hang out with us!” Zara calls to you. She’s lounging on the couch with the girls while Sevika and Fue play cards. 

“Later! I’ve got a meeting!” You call back. Laughter fills the air and you wave at everyone as you pass by. 

“Yes. That was Jayce Talis’ apartment. What does it have to do with you?” Viktor furrows his brow. You gesture to the chairs and they take a seat. You hop up onto the table and fiddle with one of your knives. You see recognition flash in the girl’s eyes when they land on your knife.

“As you’re aware from your experimentation with the Hextech crystals, they’re unstable before they’re refined.”

“Yes, they- Wait. How do you know that?” Viktor gives you a bewildered look.

“May I know your name?” You say politely to the girl. She startles for a moment and blushes.

“Sky.” The girl clears her throat, “My name is Sky.”

“Nice to meet you, Sky.” You smile at her, “I know this because I’ve had an experience with both of them. I died six years ago in an explosion caused by unstable hextech crystals. The Arcane is what brought me back to life and gifted me with my magic. Why? I don’t know, but I’m extremely grateful.”

“Are you the one who stole them from Jayce’s apartment six years ago?” Viktor’s eyes widen, “That’s the only way you’d be able to encounter them. He told me that four of them were missing when they audited his place.”

“I didn’t steal them, but I knew the people who did. Things took a turn in the Undercity and they were used as a last resort… unfortunately, there were more casualties than intended.” You sigh, “Although, I do have the missing gemstone that was taken during Progress Day.”

“You do?!” Viktor and Sky chime together.

“I thought this… Jinx was the one who took it.” Sky glances at Viktor. You smile mischievously.

“Incoming - Hey, blue. I need you to come to the meeting room, please. There’s someone you should meet.” You turn your attention back to the duo, “While we wait for our guest to show, I’ll continue my explanation. Do you have any questions?”

“Too many, but the more pressing ones can come first. Were you the one who killed those Enforcers on the bridge a few days ago?” Viktor reaches into his coat and pulls out one of your knives, “Sky and I found this at the scene and took it before anyone else could see it. It looks like the crystals, so I knew it must’ve been you.”

“Ah, so that’s why you recognized the knife in my hands. Yes.” You take the knife from him, “It’s a long story but I hate Enforcers. I can’t help but want to kill them every time I see them.” You giggle, “And that day, I thought they took my brother from me. I struggle with bloodlust, you know? So, I snapped!” You chirp.

“Ah, yes…” Viktor hesitates as he processes what you said, “On top of that… You're the one who blew up the councilors’ building last night.” You blink and raise an eyebrow at him. 

“Why are you so sure that it was me?” You tilt your head with a smirk. 

“I felt it. Your magic. Something… something in my body reacted to it and I knew. It had to have been you. They’re convinced it’s Jinx again, but I know it’s not.” Viktor places his hand on the desk, “You saved my life. I will never be able to forget how your magic felt.”

“Hmm, right again. Sort of. It was my magic and I was the one who destroyed the building, but it wasn’t my weapon.” You smile, “I can’t take the credit for such a genius invention! That was Jinx’s.”

“I heard my name!” You hear Jinx chirp as she slams the door open in her own dramatic and quirky way, “Hiya, Hex! Whooooooo’s this?” Jinx leans forward with a curious look in her eyes.

“Jinx, I’d like for you to meet Viktor and Sky. Viktor is the man behind the scenes who’s been working on hextech. The one you stole the gemstone from - both times - is Jayce Talis.” You motion between the two.

“THAT’S HIS NAME?!” Jinx starts cracking up, “Oh man, he’s such a loser! I mean, come on! You don’t learn to protect your things after the first time?! You’re just asking to be stolen from!” She grins.

“You’re Jinx. The one who stole the gemstone?” Sky’s eyes widen.

“Yup! That’s me!” Jinx hops up onto the table with you.

“So, what are your plans? Why did you bomb the counselor’s building?” Viktor leans in.

“You’re not upset about it?” You blink.

“Upset?” Viktor scoffs, “I was there when the councilors screamed at Jayce for even proposing that we let Zaun become a free city. I couldn’t say anything even when I wanted to.”

“Brutally killing those Enforcers also shook up a lot of people.” Sky adjusts her glasses, “I overheard Councilwoman Shoola get into an argument with Councilman Salo when he insisted on storming the Undercity. She slapped him.” She tries to hide a smile.

“Ooooh drama!” Jinx grins.

“Anyway, back to your questions, Viktor… Zaun’s going to war. That’s why we bombed the councilor’s building. My plan is to free our people. Piltover won’t let us grow on our own. They like keeping us permanently beneath their feet and we’re tired of it. Our city and our people are suffering. It’s up to us to free ourselves from their tyranny.” You cross your arms, “Take hextech for example. They don’t want us to have it, so we made chemtech.” Viktor frowns and shuffles his feet.

“Hextech… Hextech is supposed to be the solution. They’re afraid of what it can do. The crystals. Heimerdinger didn’t want us to showcase the gemstone or the new inventions, and Jayce… Jayce went along with it.” Viktor sighs, “I wanted to use it to save people. To improve lives. I didn’t have much time left, so I wanted to change something… someone’s life for the better.”

“The crystals aren’t what you think they are. They’re alive, Viktor. There are hundreds of souls within just a single crystal. Souls of creatures who had those crystals torn from their bodies as they slept.” You say passionately.

“I knew there must’ve been something! The Hexcore felt too alive… like it understood my intentions and what I said.” Viktor jumps in his seat, “And you know this because of your magic?”

“Yes and no. The souls in the crystals merged with me when I died. I can feel all of the others, and I can speak to them as well.” You shift.

“This is… a lot to process.” Viktor sighs.

“You’re welcome to stay here for the night. Give yourself time to process what I’ve said and we can talk more in the morning.” You slide off the table, “Now, how about a tour?”

Chapter Text

“I can’t believe you invented all of this! This is amazing!” Viktor laughs in delight. He was examining the new respirator you were designing for Renata. You grin as you set down some of your blueprints.

“I was a refitter for most of my childhood. I’ve always had a knack for creating things, and I’m not the only one. My brother and Jinx are inventors as well. Kiko created a hoverboard and all of Jinx’s guns are handmade.” You say proudly. Viktor’s eyes practically sparkle when he looks at you.

“I would have loved to have friends like you when I was younger.” Viktor smiles sadly, “I was alone with nothing but my own mind to keep me company. I did have a mentor at one point but… we disagreed on some things and I left.” You walk over and place a hand on his shoulder.

“I understand. People become jealous of what they don’t have or can’t do. Especially when for people like us… it comes to us easily.” You lean up against the desk, “People were nasty to me until they found out I was useful. If it wasn’t for my brother, I would have been alone until I met Vi and Jinx.”

“Loneliness is often the byproduct of a gifted mind.” Viktor fiddles with a screwdriver, “My mentor told me that.”

“Until you find another who thinks just like you.” You nudge him, “I’ll call my brother and Jinx so you can properly meet them... You’re not alone anymore, Viktor.” You pat him on the shoulder.

“Oh, I could never-”

“-Intrude? You’re not.” You roll your eyes, “You’re one of us. I don’t know what those Pilties taught you, but don’t forget that this is your home. Just because you’re smart doesn’t mean that you have to work alone, or be alone. You’d be surprised with what you can do when you work as a team.”

“…I thought that’s what I was getting into with Jayce.” Viktor takes a seat and you sit across from him, “We were partners, but Jayce didn’t know how to create what he envisioned. He knew how to forge, but he didn’t know anything else… That’s where I came in.”

“What happened?” You rest your head on your hand, “You don’t seem too enthusiastic about him.”

“He lost sight of our vision. We wanted to help people, but he got pulled into politics. Our endeavor became a way for him to get approval from others and it elevated his standing. I kept working on it, but eventually, I was the only one left working for the change. When I found out I was sick, I panicked. If I didn’t figure out how to make the crystals safe before I died, then the project would be done for.”

“That’s why you resorted to shimmer.”

“Yes. I thought my old mentor could help me and that was his solution.”

“Your mentor was Singed?”

“Yes, but I left him when I was young. I couldn’t wrap my head around the things he was doing.” Viktor sighs.

“He’s dead.” You say softly, “I killed him for all of the pain he has caused the city.” Viktor’s eyes widen and he looks down at his hands.

“His methods were severe. I don’t blame you.” Viktor gives you a tentative smile, “There is something I must tell you. The councilors… half of them are dead. The only ones alive are the councilwomen and Jayce. Councilor Medarda has woken up and declared a halt on most things. Since she is the one with the lesser amount of injuries, she’s the only one able to make decisions right now. They will be meeting to discuss their next course of action once they’re all healed.”

“That’s great news.” You grin, “That gives us at least a few weeks or a month at best to get moving…” You trail off as you fall into thought. ‘With the men gone, the women will be strained until more councilors are appointed. If Jayce was injured too, that leaves…’

“Viktor.” You make eye contact with him, “Would you like to join us? You’ll be valued a lot more here, and I can teach you more about the crystals.”

“I would love to, but if I disappear then there’s no one to keep Jayce’s head on his shoulders.” Viktor runs a hand through his hair, “I’m sorry.”

“Don’t apologize.” You wave him off, “You’re welcome here any time. I’ve told you everything I know about the crystals, so I trust that you’ll be more mindful with them.”

“Yes, of course. I admit I’m ashamed of the pain I’ve caused those creatures.” Viktor frowns, “My goal is to ease suffering, not cause it.”

“We understand, and we thank you.” You smile, “Now, let’s head back up, hm? Sky might be trapped with Jinx.” You laugh and he joins in.

~

“My Lady.” The girls say all at once and slightly bow to you. Everyone was gathered in the lounge and enjoying themselves when you walked in. You blush slightly and clear your throat.

“Everyone.” You nod, “Now that you’re all settled, I’d like to officially welcome you to the fight. This won’t be easy, and we’ll have to fight dirty, but that’s the Zaunite way.” You smirk.

“I’m going to give you a chance to back out now. These monsters won’t play nice with us. They never have and they will continue to play dirty unless we make them play nice. You can’t be afraid to get some blood on your hands. Once you pledge yourself, you’re part of the team. This isn’t a standard gang pledge, and I’m sure you’ve realized that.” You cross your arms and stare them down, “So, who’s in and who’s out?” It’s quiet as they glance at each other. Even Sevika looks a bit more on edge. Your nerves appear and you start tapping your fingers against your arm. ‘I know I’m asking a lot of these girls. Which is why I want to give them a choice.’ 

Sevika stands and all eyes turn to her, “You know I’m in.” She says simply. One by one, the girls stand and announce that they’re in. Your nerves fade away by the time Landon stands and pledges herself. You oddly feel emotional about this. Seeing all of these women whom you had built a relationship with choose to support you felt… amazing.

A wide grin makes its way across your face, “Welcome to the Furies, ladies.” You wave your hand and a little bag drops into it.

“In this bag are your communication devices.” You walk around and give them out, “They’re made to look like earrings but they’re more than that. These can’t be hacked, so don’t worry about losing a connection or someone overhearing.” You wait as they put them in.

“How do we use them?” Torx raises an eyebrow.

“They’re voice and touch-activated. To voice activate it, start with “Incoming” and name who you want it to go to. Like this… Incoming - Fox. Do you copy? ” Fue perks up, her fox ears flicking in delight.

“I can hear you!” Fue responds happily.

“Good. Each of you has a code name for missions. You get to pick them. Once you choose them, let me know and I’ll program them into the comms.” You bounce on your toes with excitement.

“This is so cool! I feel like a real assassin now.” Landon giggles.

“Auvern’s the bounty hunter, so she’s a real assassin now.” Zara winks.

“A bounty hunter?” Sky tilts her head, “What other jobs do you have?”

“I’m a tracer.” Landon says.

“Architect. I’m the one who designed the Spire.” Zara grins proudly, “Tallest structure in Zaun.”

“I’m a chemist.” Torx shrugs, “Chemicals are my weakness.”

“Con artist, pickpocket, and lock picker.” Fue giggles, “I can swindle you out of anything and weasel my way in and out of any building I please.”

“Which makes me happy that she’s on our side.” Auvern chuckles, “As you heard, I’m a bounty hunter during my off hours, but I’m also a tattoo artist.”

“That’s quite the team you’ve got here.” Viktor raises an eyebrow.

“There’s also Jinx and Sevika.” You grin, “Jinx is our resident weapons enthusiast, and, well, where to even begin with Sevika? She can do pretty much anything, a jack of a trades, and she’s exceptional at creating advanced prosthetics.”

“But we’re nothing compared to Hexxit!” Jinx jumps onto you, “She can do anything she puts her mind or magic to!”

“You really have a lot of faith in me.” You laugh as you slide your arms under her thighs.

“Of course I do! I’ve seen everything you’ve created!” Jinx pats your head.

“Incoming - Hey, sis! Is it alright if we come through? Zyn, Heather, and Scar want to see you, too!”

“Received - Hell yeah, come on through! Tell them to bring their boards 'cause I’m dying to race someone!”

“Alright, we’re coming through! Meet you at the center?”

“Yup! The whole crew’s here so get ready for introductions.” You grin at everyone in front of you.

“Okay, sissy. Ekko out.” You smile as the line goes silent and notice that everyone is staring at you.

“That was my brother. He’s coming through with some of my friends from the Firelights, so I’m going to meet them halfway.” You drop Jinx who pouts and crosses her arms. You practically run out of the room and onto the bridge to the gateway. It hasn’t been long since you’ve seen them, but it was different when you don’t live together anymore. You’d see them every single day, whether you wanted to or not, and it brought you joy. Now that you weren’t always bothering each other, it would be something to adjust to.

“HAAAWK!” Heather screams when she sees you, “WHAT THE FUCK IS THIS SHIT?! WERE YOU HOLDING OUT ON US AGAIN?!”

“YEAH, FUCK YOU, HEATHER! THAT’S WHAT YOU GET FOR EATING MY ICE CREAM!” You scream back. Heather laughs as she throws herself into your arms. You grin excitedly as you hug her back and make eye contact with Zyn.

“What? Don’t I get a hug too?” Zyn whines. You giggle and let go of Heather before pulling him into a tight hug.

“You doing okay without your brother around?” You ask softly. Zyn hugs you tighter.

“Not really, but I’m getting there slowly.” Zyn replies just as softly. You pat his shoulder as you pull away and turn to Scar. Your eyes soften when they land on Ashire who gives you a sweet smile. You glance at his father who nudges his kid closer to you, and you happily take him. The little Bat Vastaya giggles and hugs you with all the strength he can muster. You kiss him on the head and give him a squeeze. Instead of letting go, he continues to cling to you, so you opt to give Scar a side-hug instead.

“I’ve missed you, big bro.” You nudge him, “I don’t have anyone to scold me for staying up too late. Although Sevika is starting to do that, it seems.” You guys start slowly walking back to the center. Ekko’s lack of mobility frustrated him, but you reminded him that it’ll be healed soon. 

“Have you figured out a name for the central area, yet?” Ekko questions.

“Actually, we have. Courtesy of Jinx, the new name for it is the Roost.” You snort. Everyone starts snickering as Ashire gives you a curious look. You pat him on the head and he goes back to cuddling you.

“Wow, leaning into your codename, huh?” Ekko teases you. You grumble and punch his shoulder.

“Ow!” Ekko rubs the place you hit, “I’m already injured, damn it!”

“I didn’t hit you that hard!” You say with exasperation, “You big baby.”

“He’s your baby brother. Be nice to him.” Scar playfully scolds you.

“Yeah, he’s fragile!” Heather chirps.

“I’m not fragile!” Ekko pouts.

“It’s okay, Ekko. We understand.” Zyn says sympathetically, “You need us to protect you.”

“I… I hate all of you.” Ekko sighs as you stop outside of the doors.

“We love you too!” You all chorus as you slide the doors open. The conversation that was going on inside halts as everyone takes stock of each other. Scar carefully takes his son out of your arms and he lets out a small whine. You smile and tickle him, “It’s okay, Ashire, I’m not going anywhere right now.” You coo to him and he claps happily. After his mother passed away, he clung to you and Ekko for months if he wasn’t with Scar. Losing Daffodil to the Zaun Gray was painful for the community. She was one of the best teachers for the kids. 

“Furies, I’d like for you to meet the Firelights.” You grin and motion to your family, “That’s my brother Ekko, the founder and leader of the Firelights. Heather, one of the squad leaders. Scar, Ekko’s second in command. And, Zyn, he’s a new squad leader.” You introduce them.

“The Firelights?” Viktor raises an eyebrow, “Marcus tried pinning what Jinx did on your group.”

“Marcus tried killing me too, so he’s failed at two things.” Ekko says sourly, “But, yes, we’re the renegade group that’s been attacking Silco’s people.”

“It’s so cool to finally meet the Firelights!” Torx grins, “I’ve heard so much about you guys. Your group is so secretive that no one knows where you come from.”

“It’s pretty wicked, right?” Heather winks, “No one has found our base without us letting them.”

“You were a thorn in my side for so long, little man.” Sevika huffs before a smirk spreads across her face, “Silco went crazy trying to find out how you knew our locations.”

“Oh! Oh! That was me!” Jinx cackles lifting her arm and waving her hand in enthusiasm, “I helped! He would never have guessed it was me.”

“Wait- Aren't you the Assistant Dean at the University, Viktor?!” Ekko’s eyes widen in shock.

“It’s just Viktor.” Viktor chuckles, “But, yes. I was the Assistant Dean at Piltover’s University.”

“I loved your research paper on how different metal conductivities affect their usefulness in day-to-day life!” Ekko squeals, “Not to mention your theory on how humans have a very little natural propensity for magic and why magic users are so rare!”

“Uhhh, can someone translate for us non-science geeks?” Landon teases. Ekko blushes and shuffles back when he realizes everyone is looking at him.

“This room is filled with smart and talented people who hate Piltover.” Zara muses, “I wonder what we can do when we put our heads together.” You freeze before exchanging maniacal grins with Ekko and Jinx. Sevika gives you a wary look as the tension seems to rise.

“You’re right, Zara.” You look to Viktor, “Why don’t we all put our minds together and get inventing. Our first project as the Furies.”

“I’m sooo in!” Jinx squeals.

“Hell yeah!” Heather cheers.

“I’m interested in where this will go.” Viktor grins. You conjure up some blueprints, paper, and pencils before spreading them out around the room. Everyone moves around and gets comfortable before getting to work. The room is filled with chatter as ideas are shared or denied. Jinx enthusiastically announces that she wants to create personalized weapons for the group. So the next hour is spent figuring out ideas for them.

Somehow, you, Jinx, Viktor, and Ekko all ended up sitting on the floor together. You took this time to create masks for the Furies and Ekko was all over it. Viktor even jumped in to point out some brilliant features to include in the masks. Working together for the first time went smoothly and it warmed your heart to see Viktor meshing so easily. He was tentative for a few minutes but quickly got over it. While you and Ekko went over the design of the mask, Viktor was rambling with Jinx about Hextech.

“-Awk!” You look up in confusion and yelp as Ashire tumbles into your lap. He starts laughing and jumps to Ekko who catches him with a grin. 

“Ashire!” Ekko coos and tickles him, “You’re a little menace like your momma! Yes, yes you are!”

“It’s time everyone takes a break to eat.” Scar announces, “We made dinner, so please stop working.”

“I’ll bring you a plate.” You pat Ekko on the shoulder as he playfully wrestles with Ashire, “Watch your fingers! He’s a biter.” You get up and head to the kitchen. You push the door open to see Sevika stirring a pot. You lean up against the doorway and watch her for a few seconds.

“Don’t just stand there.” Sevika raises her head, “You can help me plate.” You giggle and walk over to her. The smell of the food makes your stomach rumble. You didn’t know what was made but it smells heavenly.

“It’s nice to see you relaxed. I didn’t know you enjoyed cooking so much.” You reach up and open the cabinet to grab the dishes. You take a moment to glance at the stove before choosing the soup plates.

“I’m more than just muscles.” Sevika chuckles. You pick up the plates and place them on the counter. 

“Oh, I’m well aware.” You purr and playfully stroke her arm. Sevika laughs and nudges you.

“Hand me the plate, you brat.” Sevika says teasingly. She reaches for it with her left hand and the metal glistens in the light.

“Have you had a chance to try out your new arm?” You hand her the plate, “I have an idea of how it should work, but I don’t know if it does.” You’re utterly fascinated by how it formed. It formed in the design that Sevika wanted it to and it should be able to shift its shape.

“Physically? No, but I found out that it can shift into a weapon.” Sevika lifts her arm out and with a flick, it morphs into a sword. Your eyes widen and you let out an excited squeal. You zip over and run your hand along the blade.

“I hoped it would work and I’m so happy it does!” You grin at her, “That means it connected to your nervous system properly.”

“It hurt like fucking hell.” Sevika scowls, “You’re lucky I care for you in some way or your head would’ve left your shoulders.” She huffs. You giggle and go back to the rice pot.

“I told you that you were going to hate me for it at first.” You wink as you distribute the rice onto the plates. Sevika takes a plate from you and pours the stew on top.

“Oh, I definitely hated you at that moment.” Sevika chuckles. You hear the door open and you glance over to see Scar come in.

“I finally convinced everyone to stop what they’re doing, so we’re good to go.” He grins and puts on a pair of oven mitts. Sevika moves out of the way and Scar opens the oven revealing his biscuits.

“You made biscuits?!” You gasp, “You haven’t baked those since last year! What’s the occasion?”

“There’s no occasion.” Scar shrugs as he places the tray on the stovetop, “I was just in the mood to bake.” He puts a biscuit on every plate before picking up a few and smiling at you.

“Come on, everyone’s waiting.” He motions to the door, “They’re hungrier than they thought.” You grin and grab a few plates before following him out of the kitchen. Cheers sound as you set them down in front of everyone, and it takes a few trips before everyone has one. You sit back down on the floor with Ekko as Scar picks up his son. For a few minutes, there are compliments flying left and right about Sevika and Scar’s cooking.

“Thank you for this, Hexxit.” Viktor speaks up, “I’ve… never known what a family feels like.” It goes quiet in the room and you feel your heart ache at his words. You reach across Ekko to place a hand on his shoulder.

“You’re a part of this family now.” You smile softly. 

“She’s right.” Ekko nudges him, “You’re one of us whether you like it or not.”

“We’re one big crazy family!” Jinx chirps.

“A family, huh?” Sevika snorts, “Sure.”

“I like that.” Sky smiles, “A family of Furies.” She winks and everyone laughs. You watch as Sevika and Scar talk while feeding Ashire. ‘It’s heartbreaking to think that so many people in the Undercity don’t know what a family is.’ You frown and turn to see Sky’s hair getting braided by Jinx. They were getting along really well and discussing something about math. Viktor and Ekko had moved and they were animatedly chatting with the girls about their jobs. Earlier, they had asked tons of questions about Viktor's life in Piltover. Everyone here has lost something. ‘It’s funny how a rag-tag group can become a family in such a little time.’  

‘That’s how it is here in the Undercity. It’s easy to find your place if you allow yourself to find it.’

‘I can see why you’re trying so hard to protect them. You have a kind heart, my child.’

‘Everyone deserves to live, not just survive.’

“My Lady!” Auvern calls to you, “You spent time in Piltover?!” Everyone is looking at you now and Ekko gives you a sheepish grin.

 ”Sorry, I accidentally let it slip.” Ekko rubs the back of his neck.

“It’s okay, Kiko.” You stand up and walk over to them, “I did go to school in Piltover when I was younger, but I was snuck in by the Professor who happened to be a Zaunite.” You ruffle Ekko’s hair and sit next to him.

“Tell us about it.” Sevika says as she gets comfortable. Ashire is fast asleep in her arms.

“Okay, well, get comfortable and I’ll share my experiences.” You say while pulling out a large blanket, “This is going to be a long, but important story.”

Chapter Text

It’s been a few days since Viktor came and the Furies were officially established. You’ve been busy studying the gemstone and going to meetings in the city, along with figuring out your first move with the Furies. Today will be the first time that the Furies meet the girls from Piltover. You know animosity will be high so you asked the girls to be on their best behavior. For a Zaunite, that’s still bad but not horrible. Another reason you asked is that you woke up with a massive headache. You could work through headaches easily, but you refused to deal with arguments.

Currently, you were sitting in the meeting room and discussing what the Piltoven girls would be doing. Most of their work will be to spy on their targets, but you didn’t want that to be the only thing.

“Why don’t we have them do a test of loyalty?” Landon proposes, “They say they’ll help, but that’s until they see our methods and run for the hills.”

“A test of loyalty would be smart.” Fue points out, “But, don’t forget that they’re Piltoven. They’ll get offended if we say we’re going to test their loyalty.”

“When I formed my gang, I had them go on a heist without me and bring back a score.” Sevika interjects, “If they could do that without me being there, then they could be trusted. Those who didn’t were tossed.”

“We can’t treat them like a gang.” You sigh in frustration, “Gang rules don’t apply to them.”

“What?” Zara frowns, “Then, how do we know if we can trust them? How do Piltovens do it?”

“They just… trust anyone who earns it.” You shrug, “Which, there’s no baseline for. You could give someone a flower and they trust you.”

“That’s stupid.” Torx rolls her eyes, “I can give someone a rose one day and stab them in the back the next. There’s no process? No way to swear loyalty?”

“It’s another way Piltover is different from Zaun. Down here we’ve got multiple processes. Lighting smokes, branding, gang tattoos, and even trust falls.” Auvern tics each one off on her fingers, “And they do nothing? Is backstabbing common up there?”

“Don’t forget the street brawls.” Zara nudges Auvern, “Those are the easiest ones.”

“I did that when I joined my old gang.” You laugh, “Our leader beat my ass into the dirt before buying me an ice cream.” You smile reminiscently.

“I watched it happen.” Sevika chuckles, “You got the shit beaten straight out of you, and you kept getting back up. She kept telling you to stay down.”

“I wonder who I learned that from.” You say sarcastically. The room door gets thrown open making you jump in your seat. You had darkened the windows to give some privacy since the discussion is an important one.

“SISSY!” Ekko screams as he sprints into the room and towards you, “HAPPY 20th BIRTHDAY!” Startled, you laugh as he picks you up in a tight hug and spins around with you in his lean arms.

“Kiko!” You chuckle as he puts you down with a wide grin, “Thanks for announcing it to the whole team. It totally wasn’t like I was trying to hide the fact that it’s my birthday.” You say teasingly.

“As your younger brother, it’s my job to embarrass you.” Ekko smiles cheekily as he adjusts his bag, “That includes announcing your birthday!”

“You were trying to hide that it’s your birthday?” Sevika raises an eyebrow, “You know Jinx and I know it, right?” A loud bang startles everyone as Jinx kicks the door open. ‘When was the door closed?!’

“HAPPY 20th BIRTHDAY, HEXXIT!” Jinx twirls into the room with a large cake, “Tada! Blow out the candles and make a wish!” She grins as she drops it on the table. The cake was decorated with sparklers and candles that made it look like a cute celebration. ‘Make a wish? What would my wish be?’ You wonder as you walk to the cake. You lean in and take a deep breath as the heat of the flames brushes against your face. ‘…I wish we’ll all be safe and together after the war.’ You blow the candles out as everyone claps and cheers. 

“There’s nothing like a birthday cake for breakfast!” Zara giggles as she pulls out a cake knife. Fue pulls some plates out of the cabinet which makes you blink.

“Wait- Did you plan this?” You look at everyone in bewilderment.

“Oh yeah! Jinx told us about your birthday and said that she had everything planned out.” Torx winks as she starts cutting the cake, “We’ve bonded a lot while you’ve been busy, My Lady.”

“Dig in!” Jinx chirps as she slides a plate across the table to you. The large piece of cake is your favorite flavor but that’s not what brings tears to your eyes. In the middle of the cake was a layer of stoneberries.

“Jinx… a-are these…” The tears well up in your eyes faster than you’d like to admit.

“Yeah, they are.” Jinx says softly as she places her hand on your shoulder, “It took a while to find some, but the Firelights helped.” You pick up your fork and cut a piece of the cake. You can feel everyone’s eyes on you as you take the first bite. The sour-sweet taste of the berries bursts across your tongue and you can’t keep the tears in. A sob leaves your lips just as you swallow and you drop your fork onto the plate.

“ZeZe, why are we wandering through the caves?” You groan in boredom, “We’ve been doing this for hours!”

“When we find what we’re looking for, I’ll tell you why!” Benzo calls back to you.

“I don’t understand why we’re all looking?” Vi protests, “Is it something even worth our time?”

“Didn’t you want a family bonding moment?” Vander muses as he walks past you two.

“Family bonding doesn’t involve people who aren’t family!” Vi says in exasperation. You had been wandering through the caves for at least a few hours by now. When you and Ekko showed up at the shop this morning, Benzo was standing outside with Vander and the others. All they told you was that you were going on a trip and it wouldn’t take long.

“Just tell us what we’re looking for!” Powder groans, “This is getting ridiculous!” There’s no response from your chaperones as they continue forward. You all exchange exasperated looks.

“Alright kiddos, lights out.” Vander says as he stops. You blink.

“Lights… out?!” Ekko gapes, “How are we going to see?”

“You won’t need to. Now, come on.” Benzo says as he turns his flashlight off. You sigh and follow their lead and slowly, one light at a time, the cave goes dark. You can’t even see your own hand in front of you until a green glow starts to fill the cave.

“W-What is that?!” Mylo yelps.

“Relax, it’s what we’ve been looking for. Come on. This way.” Vander says and you follow his silhouette closer to the glow. It slowly gets brighter and brighter until you get to an opening in the cave wall. A gasp leaves your lips as you see dozens of glowing vines covering the area.

“This is what we’re looking for. Stoneberries.” Benzo says as he plucks some berries off of the vines, “They’re tough to find because they only grow within caves.”

“Like their name states, they’re as hard as stone.” Vander demonstrates this by banging it against the wall, “But when you drop them in water, they become soft and you can eat them.”

“And why did we come looking for them?” Claggor asks as he’s handed some.

“Our parents had us do it when we were kids. They grow without any water in the pitch black. It was their way of showing us that anything can survive in a place like the Undercity.”

“And that’s what we want for all of you.” Benzo places a hand on your shoulder and gives it a squeeze, “Just like these Stoneberries, you can thrive down here.” Vander walks around and gives everyone a handful of berries. You roll the white fruit in between your fingers before tentatively putting it in your mouth. With an encouraging smile from Benzo, you bite down. The berry pops and your eyes go wide at the flavor.

“It’s sweet and sour!” You gasp in surprise.

“Woah! I didn’t expect that!” Powder giggles.

“This is weird.” Vi mumbles as she looks at the berries in her hand, “I thought they’d be flavorless, but they’re really good.”

“Wait, you ate it?!” Mylo shouts in alarm.

“You didn’t?” Claggor raises an eyebrow.

“Mine are already gone.” Ekko laughs and shows his empty hands.

“Can we get some more?” Powder asks hopefully.

“As long as you don’t take too much.” Vander chuckles, “We’re not the ones who need them to survive.” He motions to the small mouse-like animal climbing the vine. You look down at the berries in your hand before slowly reaching out to the little animal. It skitters back and you freeze as it stares at you. After what felt like forever, it rushes forward to swipe the berries and runs away. You giggle and dust off your hands to see everyone smiling at you. You blush as Benzo nudges you, “You’re always caring for everyone, kiddo. That type of kindness will earn you friends in places you never knew.”

“I… guess since you’re already crying, we should give you your birthday gift.” Ekko chuckles as he takes his bag off of his shoulder. You wipe your tears away as the memory fades. ‘I made it to twenty, ZeZe… Vander.’ You sigh as Sevika pats your shoulder. It’s then you notice that everyone had moved closer to you as a way to comfort you. ‘Friends in places I never knew, huh?’ You smile at them before giving your brother a curious look as he pulls out a wrapped box.

“This is a community effort.” Ekko says as he hands the box to you, “I’m sure you’ll love it.” You tear the paper off with no hesitation and pull the lid off of the box. Your eyebrows raise as you reach in and pull out a sleeveless leather coat. Your eyes widen as you turn it around and notice all of the graffiti on it. You excitedly squeal as you see all of the symbols and crests on it. There was the Firelight’s sign, Jinx’s monkey bomb, Renata’s crest, Zaun’s symbol, and even Janna’s little bluebird! Names were decorated all over it as well, except for one area near Jinx’s monkey symbol.

“What are you waiting for?” Sevika smirks, “Put it on.” You take a moment to take in everyone’s proud expressions before pulling it on. The leather feels cool against your skin and you glance down to see that it stops at your ankles. Zara grabs your shoulders and guides you over to the window, “We got everyone involved. It should have all of the gang signs and symbols or names of people important to you. Making it to twenty is a big deal, My Lady.”

You stare at yourself in the glass with a somber smile. The coat is utterly beautiful and you could tell that they worked hard on it. Looking at yourself in it reminds you that you’re not just looking after yourself and your brother anymore. You have a whole community relying on you to help heal the damage done. It’s a high pedestal to be on, but they believe in you and that’s all that matters. Ekko approaches you and gives you a tight hug, “I know what you’re thinking, and I feel the same way too. I wish Benozo could see you, too.” He says softly with tears in his eyes. Benzo had promised to craft you your own weapon when you turned twenty. It was challenging for children to make it to twenty years old in Zaun. At least half of all the kids you grew up with would be killed in one way or another. Those who made it were celebrated and given gifts that had sentimental value. It was another reminder of what Silco took from you.

“He’s not here in person, but I’ll never forget him.” You smile back and turn to face the others, “What are you waiting for? I’m not going to eat this cake all by myself!” You tease them. Everyone laughs as you drag Ekko to the chairs and sit down. With renewed energy, you happily dig into the cake that Jinx made for you.

“Woah! What the hell are these berries?!” Fue gasps after she eats some. You, Ekko, and Jinx burst into heavy laughter as the others have the same reaction. You wheeze as you try to force yourself to stop and that just makes you laugh again. Ekko leans against you for support as Jinx braces herself with the table.

“I had the same reactions the first time I tried it!” You giggle.

“We all did!” Jinx wipes the tear from her face with a wide grin.

After finishing the cake, you took the empty tray to the kitchen to clean it up. You hum softly as you wash it and dance along with the music playing from the other room. You were in a really good mood despite the throbbing headache hammering at the walls of your skull. You hear the door open and glance to see Torx coming in with all of the plates.

“You can put them in the sink, and I’ll wash them when I’m done with this one.” You say to her. Torx does as you say and places them in the sink but grabs another washcloth. You shake your head but say nothing as she washes the dishes. You dry off the tray and put it back underneath the sink. A tingling feeling in the back of your mind warns you of people entering a rift. With a quick hug to Torx, you head out of the kitchen and into the main area. Ekko slides up next to you and you throw your arm over his shoulders.

“You’re about to meet the Piltoven girls from when I was younger.” You say as you open the doors to the Roost. The two of you step out onto the deck and begin the walk to the Gateway.

“You know I trust you, but are you sure we can trust these girls?” Ekko gives you a worried look, “You know how Piltovens are.”

“Whoever wants to be initiated into the Furies will become a part of the group. I’m giving them a choice in that matter because once they join, they’re one of us.” You say seriously, “That means they’ll be given the rules and are expected to follow them. It’s like the Firelights. You’re all treated equally once you’re a part of the group. They’ve all been given the same secrecy sigil I gave you, so I’m not worried about any secrets getting leaked.”

“Piltovens joining a Zaunite resistance?” Ekko chuckles in amusement, “Only you could make that happen without there being any bloodshed.”

“Without there being bloodshed?” You snort, “Do you know who you’re talking to?”

“My big sister, who has killed dozens of Enforcers and gangsters?” Ekko questions innocently, “The same sister who started a war earlier than planned because she thought I was murdered. I can keep going if you’d like?”

“No, you brat.” You pinch him, “I don’t need you to keep going.”

“Berry!” Chrissy waves at you. You wave back.

“Are you ever going to tell them your real name?” Ekko raises an eyebrow.

“Ah, at some point.” You shrug.

~

Vi sighs for what feels like the thousandth time. Caitlyn insisted on Vi joining her in going to Jayce’s workshop where she was meeting with one of the councilors. She really didn’t want to be a part of this meeting or whatever it is. Since arriving in Piltover, Vi’s been stuck in Caitlyn’s mansion cause she promised to be on her best behavior. Caitlyn’s mother was finally well enough to talk so Caitlyn was going to the hospital after this trip.

“This is it.” Caitlyn says as she knocks on the door. Vi bites her lip to keep herself from sighing again. ‘This is going to be boring.’ The door opens and a girl with glasses smiles at them. Her eyes flicker to Vi and she gives her a subtle nod. Vi’s eyebrows rise in interest at the Zaunite greeting.

“Hello again, Caitlyn. They’re waiting for you.” The girl says pleasantly, “Is your friend joining you or is she dropping you off?”

“Hello, Sky. Vi’s with me. I believe it’s important for her to be a part of this meeting.” Caitlyn gives Vi a warning glance, “She’ll be on her best behavior.”

“Come on in, then.” Sky steps to the side to allow them through. They enter the room and Vi makes eye contact with Jayce. His gaze hardens when he sees her but Vi just shrugs it off. Her gaze wanders around the room and she realizes that this is probably their workroom. It’s covered in star charts, blueprints, books, and a bunch of little gadgets. Another man is sitting at a desk with a blueprint in front of him and with a woman standing next to him. ‘She’s one of the councilors. She was there during that meeting.’ Vi scowls as the woman looks her way. Caitlyn nudges her and glares at her slightly. Vi huffs and leans up against the wall by the door. She didn’t want to be near them when she couldn’t trust them.

“Ah, Caitlyn.” The woman says regally, “Thank you for making the trip over here when your mother is still in the hospital.” There are no visible signs of any injuries on her, but that’s Piltover. ‘They keep all of the high-tech stuff while we’re made to fend for ourselves.’ Vi thinks sourly. Sky moves to hover by the other man and gives Vi a knowing smile.

“It’s not an issue, Mel. My mother is stable now, so I’m free to roam around without worry. Besides, I was worried about you three as well. I wasn’t allowed to visit since I held no familial relation to you.” Caitlyn gives her a hug, “I’m relieved to see that you’re okay. I feared the worst when I heard there’d been an explosion. Do they know how it happened?”

“It was an attack.” Jayce steps forward, “By Jinx. Witness reports say that they saw something blue streak across the sky from the docks in the lower level. We analyzed the pieces left by the rocket and its Hextech. The only other person who had access to it was Jinx since she was the one who stole it.” He retorts. Vi takes a deep breath to keep herself from snapping. She didn’t want to speak out and accidentally expose that Jinx was her sister. They wouldn’t take kindly to her protecting her sister and it might end up with her back at Stillwater… The one place she never wants to return to.

“It’s remarkable that she or someone from the Undercity managed to make sense of it, and create a weapon in such a short amount of time.” The other man speaks up.

“Viktor.” Jayce sighs in frustration.

“What? I’m just pointing it out.” Viktor says casually, “We knew it was a possibility, but you didn’t believe it could happen. You underestimated them. You have to give credit where credit is due. They’re quite intelligent.”

“And that’s what I’m worried about.” Mel speaks up, “Has anyone seen Jinx? Does anyone know what she looks like? How do we even know that’s her real name?” She sighs.

“The only people who could have seen her are dead.” Vi finally speaks up, “From what I’ve heard, she’s not the type of person to leave people alive.” She hated that it was true. The only person who got away alive both times was Caitlyn if she didn’t count what happened the other night.

“You’re a Zaunite, right?” Mel fixes her with a firm gaze, “Tell me what you know about Jinx.” Vi opens her mouth to snap at her, but Caitlyn fixes her with a pleading gaze. She exhales heavily and thinks carefully about what to say.

“I don’t know much, but she used to work for Silco. The people are scared of her because of her behavior, too.” Vi says carefully.

“It’s more than that.” Viktor stands and reaches for a crutch before pausing halfway and retracting his hand, “The people of the Undercity are terrified of Jinx. She’s a loose cannon and the only person she barely listened to was Silco… but he’s dead now.” He looks at Vi before turning to the others.

“What?” Jayce says incredulously, “Silco’s dead? When did that happen?”

Vi’s head snaps to the man across from her at the faint sound of a gun’s hammer being drawn back. Her eyes widen at the pistol being pointed at her and she struggles in her restraints.

“DON’T YOU DARE HURT MY SISTER!” Powder screams and Vi watches as she activates the minigun. Bullets fly towards Silco as Powder screams with rage and all Vi can do is watch in shock.

Not even seconds later, the gunshots stop and it’s silent. Silco’s body is riddled with bullet holes and a thin stream of blood trickles from his mouth down his chin. He coughs, trying to get some words out, as Powder slowly lowers the minigun. ‘She shot him. Powder… shot him.’ Vi’s too far away to hear what Silco’s trying to say, but she can hear what Y/n says clearly.

“You failed, Silco.” Y/n says coldly, “Jinx isn’t like you and Vander.” She lifts the gun and aims it at him. Powder steps forward and grabs the gun while it’s still in Y/n’s grasp. Vi has no words as she watches what’s happening in front of her.

“Your first mistake was lying to me.” Powder says quietly, “Your final mistake is trying to get rid of the only family I have left. I love my sister more than you’ll ever love me.” She squeezes the trigger and Silco’s body rocks back in the chair before slumping over. Vi stares at the bullet hole in his forehead as her body goes cold. ‘They really have changed.’

“You killed him…You killed Silco.” Vi says in shock but she couldn’t help the sick satisfaction that came with seeing the man dead.

“My friends in the Undercity told me that Jinx was the one who killed him.” Sky speaks up, “No one knows why, but they’re terrified that she’s going after the city next. Everyone is doing their best to avoid talking about her.”

“Wait, you have friends in the Undercity?” Jayce gives Sky a confused look, “Aren’t you from Piltover?”

“No. I’m a Zaunite.” Sky says simply, “You’ve never asked.” She shrugs.

“So Jinx is working on her own, then.” Mel nods to herself, “That’s good to know. It’ll be easier to find her if her own city is against her… There’s going to be a meeting in a few weeks to officially talk about what happened. I want you there, Caitlyn, and your friend, too.” Her eyes flicker to Vi.

“We’ll be there.” Caitlyn nods, “Hopefully you find out more about Jinx in the meantime.”

“We have Enforcers searching the Undercity for any sign of her. We’ll have more information by then. You can count on it.” Jayce says. Vi rolls her eyes and catches a quick glance shared between the two other Zaunites. ‘All this meeting did was anger me.’ Vi sighs to herself.

“It’s March 16th, so you can count on the meeting being somewhere around March 31st.” Mel says and makes Vi freeze. ‘March 16th? Today… Today’s Y/n’s birthday. She’d be turning twenty.’ Vi’s heart aches at the thought. She was missing the most important day for the person she loves. ‘I’ve got to get back to the Undercity soon… but first, I need to lead them away from my sister.’

~

You grit your teeth as the yelling makes your headache worse. You had just told the Piltoven girls that they have a choice to join the Furies and they freaked out. ‘I haven’t even mentioned the code to them and they’re losing their minds. At least the introductions went better than this.’ You massage your forehead in frustration, where the pain is hurting the most. It’s focused at two spots at the front of your head and massaging it helped to alleviate at least some of the pain.

“Why do we have to join?! We’re not Zaunites, there’s no point for us to join!” Lacie shouts.

“Which is why I’m giving you a CHOICE!” You shout and glare at them which causes everyone to go silent, “Now for the love of Janna, stop shouting. I have a headache.” You grumble and take a sip of your water.

“A headache? Why haven’t you taken any medication for it?” Niki tilts her head.

“Medication?” You snort.

“That shit’s hard to come by down here.” Auvern glances up from her sketch.

“We don’t waste medication on something like a headache.” Sevika grunts.

“No, that’s for the stab wounds.” Landon chuckles, “The real injuries.”

“What?” Chrissy gasps. 

You sigh and stand up, “Forget about it. Are any of you wanting to officially join the group? Please keep in mind that there is a code we all follow. I’ll tell you about it, but only if you’re thinking about joining.” It’s silent as the girls think about it. As more time passes, you can hear the scoffs and muttered expletives coming from the Furies. You shake your head in disappointment.

“I think… we need more time to think about it.” Megan says, “Can you tell us what the code is?”

“No, not until you-” A loud screech cuts Ekko off. You snap your head up and grin when you see an object come zipping towards you. Screams come from the others as a bird swoops low over their heads and makes them duck. You extend your arm as the bird circles before it perches on you. You wait patiently for it to settle before you slowly stroke its head.

“Hello, Spear Hunter.” You coo to the Red-tailed Noxian hawk, “Do you have a message for me?” The hawk chirps before shuffling around to show you its back. You hum happily when you see the messenger’s tube nestled between his wings. You open the tube and pull out a roll of paper along with a bagged treat. You tuck the items under your arm as you close the tube and tap Hunter’s wing. The hawk hops up to your shoulder, allowing you to drop your arm.

“Ekko.” You toss the bagged treat to him, “It’s your turn.” You wink at him. Ekko grins as he opens the bag and Hunter launches himself off of your shoulder to rest on his.

“You got a message… from a hawk?” Jin blinks in surprise.

“Yeah.” You say distractedly as you unroll the parchment.

“Why aren’t you guys surprised?!” Ves shouts.

“Should we be?” Fue responds as you let their conversation fade to the background. 

‘Good afternoon, little bird. I hope this message finds you in good health. If Spear Hunter upheld his promise, you got this on your twentieth birthday. So… Happy Birthday, Berry, and congratulations for reaching such an important age. I’m proud of you for making it this far in life after everything that has come your way. A gift will find its way to you within the month. With this letter, I only bring good news. First, I will be returning to the isthmus in three months for an important gala being held. An invitation arrived for you, my niece, and you are expected to attend as a member of my House… and as one of my past students. I can’t wait to see you there! It’s been six years since we’ve seen each other last, and this is a long time overdue. I have much to share about my life that is too lengthy for a letter. Some of your former classmates will be there as well, so please play nice. You will be in the company of the wealthy and stuck-up, so remember your training.

Finally, I have secured information about an area you’ve been curious about. There are rumors of an evil song that sounds before unsuspecting people vanish underground… or become one with the desert’s glass. This is said to have started after geologists returned from an excavation out in the sands with only five of the crew left… out of fifty men. I hope this is what you were looking for, little bird. Once again, I will see you soon.’ 

“Who’s it from? I’ve never seen a bird like this before.” Someone says. 

“Spear Hunter is a Red-tailed Noxian hawk. They’re rare, intelligent birds that are indigenous to Noxus. Noxian myth says they only obey magical masters and are seen as Harbingers of Death when they cry out on the battlefield.” You reply as you look up from the letter, “My uncle breeds them and uses them as messengers. It’s how we’ve communicated the past few years.”

“Wait. You’ve stayed in touch with Professor Uley? All this time?” Ves glances at Hunter who is focused on the treat Ekko has.

“Yes, we’ve been in contact for the last four years. He was just wishing me a happy birthday and gave me some good news.” You give them a mischievous smile, “I’ve been invited to a gala in Piltover and he’ll be making an appearance. It’s supposed to be a very important one.”

“Ah, it’s the Summer Gala! Only high-profile people are allowed to attend. It’s when the most important business deals are made. I’m curious as to why you’ve been invited along with the Professor.” Megan taps her chin.

“It’ll be the perfect time to get intel. You’ll be right under their noses.” Ekko smirks.

“We’ll form a plan for the Summer Gala, but first…” You put your hands on your hips and grin, “We have a party to get ready for. The Firelights throw the best ones, so be prepared to pass out in the grass, Furies. I plan on enjoying myself to the fullest!” You laugh.

“As if Heather would let you have a boring birthday.” Ekko snorts, “She nearly killed me when I told her no fireworks.”

“No fireworks?!” Jinx gasps, “What kind of party is this?! I’ll get some!” She chirps before running off.

“…You brought this on yourself, little brother.” You giggle as he groans in frustration.

Chapter Text

“VIOLET! VIOLET, PLEASE! PLEASE HELP ME!” Y/n’s pain-filled screams echo through the halls as Vi sprints down it. It was the same cold, gray hallways she traveled down every day for six years. Her heart pounds in her chest as the cracking sound of the Warden’s staff gets louder.

“VI! VI PLEASE!” Y/n’s screaming was torturous. The hallway seemed like it stretched forever and she couldn’t reach the person she desperately wanted to. Y/n’s pleas for help forced her to keep running even when her legs burned. ‘When was the last time I felt this kind of pain? The kind of pain that comes from overexerting your muscles?’ The hallway was coming to an end now and the numbers on the cells were getting closer to hers. The screaming hadn’t stopped and only got louder the closer she got.

Vi’s shoes skid across the floor as she tries to stop in front of her cell. The screaming suddenly cuts out and Vi snaps her head up. Her eyes widen as she sees Y/n standing in the middle of the cell with the bodies of Enforcers around her. Blood drips down from the bladed fan in her hand and smells strongly in the air. As if sensing that she’s there, Y/n slowly raises her head and stares at Vi with dead eyes.

“You left me… for her.” Y/n says dully as she points to a body on the floor, “You weren’t there when I needed you.” Vi’s heart drops when she sees Caitlyn’s glassy, unseeing eyes staring up at the ceiling.

“Princess, I never meant to leave you! I-I couldn’t let her die for something she didn’t do. I promise you that I’m coming back! Please.” Vi steps forward and grabs Y/n’s shoulders, “You have to believe me.”

“I believe you. I believe that you don’t love me anymore… or else you would have stayed. Why didn’t you join us? The revolution is coming, Vi. With or without you.” Vi blinks and Y/n vanishes.

“NO! No, come back! Y/n!” Vi panics as she frantically looks around.

“You left me.” Powder’s voice sounds and Vi whirls around to see the younger version of her sister. Pink eyes replaced the beautiful blue ones she once had.

“Y/n and I have to live without you now. Is that what you wanted? Is that why you hit me all of those years ago?” The hatred in Powder’s voice made her freeze, “You didn’t want me anymore.”

“Powder, that’s not true! I never meant to hit you. You’re my sister and I love you!” Vi shouts and takes a step towards her little sister. A click and the cold metal of a gun against her temple makes her freeze.

“She’s dangerous, Vi.” Caitlyn’s voice warns her, “I can’t let you take another step. She’ll kill you. They both will.” Powder’s replaced by the older version of her who grins sinisterly at Vi. She notices that one of her eyes is blue while the other is pink. Y/n steps out from behind Powder with a sad look on her face. Vi’s breathing hitches as those gold eyes glitter and pull her in. She finds herself staring, getting lost within them, as Y/n and Powder comfort each other. 

“Powder’s my sister! And Y/n is… Y/n’s the… she’s the girl I fell in love with.” Vi says brokenly, “They’re important to me!” She lunges forward as Y/n and Powder open their arms invitingly, large grins on their faces. Vi feels a rush of happiness as she gets closer to them, a giddy laugh leaving her lips. A loud bang sounds and a pain in her leg knocks Vi down. She hits the ground with a grunt and the excited grins turn into angry snarls as their weapons appear.

“GIVE HER BACK, CAITLYN!” Y/n roars.

“SHE DOESN’T BELONG TO YOU!” Jinx screams, “GET AWAY FROM MY SISTER!” Gunshots sound as the three of them start to fight.

“Vi. Vi. Wake up.” A voice jolts Vi awake. She pushes off of the wall she had been leaning against, grabs the figure, and slams them against the wall. A growl leaves her throat as she pushes them harder.

“Shit! Vi! Vi! It’s me! It’s Caitlyn!” The voice says again, a feminine voice, “It’s Caitlyn!” It takes a second before it clicks. Vi hurriedly lets go of Caitlyn and backs away as she takes in her surroundings. ‘I’m not in prison. I’m not in prison. I’m okay. I’m… in a room in Caitlyn’s house. Shit.’ She swallows. 

“I’m sorry. It was a reaction. I didn’t mean to hurt you.” Vi says apologetically.

“It’s alright. I should have known you might’ve reacted like that.” Caitlyn straightens up and massages her shoulder, “You’ve got a really tight grip. What were you dreaming about to react like that? And how can you fall asleep against the wall?”

“Prison.” Vi says coldly, “What I was dreaming about doesn’t matter. I’m awake now.” The dream unnerved her. They always did. It seems like her past has decided to mix with her present. When she was awake, her thoughts haunted her and when she was asleep her memories haunted her.

“It does if it makes you lash out at people.” Caitlyn straightens out her clothes, “That’s not healthy.” Vi rubs the middle of her hand as her nerves get the better of her. She couldn’t help but scoff at Caitlyn’s words. ‘Not healthy? I’ve never been healthy. Not when everything you eat and breathe is toxic to you.’

“There’s a saying in Zaun - “Some dreams are created by memories of the past and others are warnings of the future.” I never believed it until I had nothing but my dreams. My past is always haunting me.” Vi continues to play with her hands.

“Is that why you’re nervous? Why you lashed out like that? Because of a dream?” Caitlyn glances at the untouched tray of food on the table.

“I keep seeing them… those golden eyes. I see them every night when I’m asleep. I think… I think they’re trying to tell me something, but I don’t understand.” Vi sighs. ‘Vander would know. He always knows what to say.’

“Vi… It’s just a dream.” Caitlyn sighs and places a hand on her shoulder, “Stop looking for a sign where there isn’t one. You’re going to drive yourself crazy.”

“Yeah… You might be right.” Vi mumbles, but she knew Caitlyn was wrong. She couldn’t shake the feeling that something was going to happen. And it had something to do with who those eyes belonged to. ‘I can’t get Y/n out of my head… Fuck. I miss her so much. Those few nights I fell asleep in her bed affected me more than I thought. I find myself reverting to old habits and sleeping on the floor for comfort.’

“The councilors are here so we’re heading to my mother’s meeting room. Please understand that they lost their associates and almost lost their own lives. They may be hostile towards you at first until they realize that you’re on their side.” Caitlyn opens the room door, “So, please be on your best behavior.”

Vi’s silent as she follows Caitlyn through the manor. The place was ridiculously huge for a small family of three people. Vi didn’t understand the point. Why spend so much money to feel lonely in your own home? There were unnecessary rooms that have only been used once or twice from what Caitlyn’s father told her. ‘This is what rich people do with their money. Instead of helping those who need it, they spend it on things they don’t need. I could fit my whole family and Y/n’s family and still feel like there’s too much space.’

Caitlyn knocked on the door and waited to be called in. That was another thing Vi didn’t understand. Caitlyn’s mother was cold. She didn’t act in the way a mother should towards her daughter. Caitlyn’s father - who asked Vi to call him Tobias - seemed to be the only one who openly cared about their daughter. ‘My mother was so kind to me. I don’t remember much about my father, but my mother would never be so emotionless with me. Vander wasn’t that hard on us either.’

“Caitlyn.” Caitlyn’s mother says as they walk in, “And, Vi… You’re on time. Please take a seat so we can start.” Vi takes the seat farthest away from everyone, subconsciously draping her leg over the arm. She recognized Mel and the other woman, but she no longer wore that fancy necklace. Vi also took note of the jagged scar that now adorned her cheek. From what she had been told by Caitlyn’s father, that woman didn’t want the wound to be healed and let it scar. ‘Caitlyn‘s father has been very transparent with me. Honestly, I’ve seen more of him than I have of Caitlyn. He’s always asking if I’d like to eat with him or walk the manor. He’s also been very respectful of my privacy.’

“Councilor Shoola, you may remember Vi from a month ago.” Mel motions to her, “She’s been staying with the Kirammans these past few weeks.”

“I do remember her.” Councilor Shoola turns to Vi, “You gave a passionate speech. After you left, I had been hoping to talk to you more on the subject. Truthfully, it’s been on my mind non-stop after what happened that night.”

“Yeah? Well, Silco’s dead now. There’s nothing you can do about him anymore.” Vi scoffs, “And I don’t see you doing anything about the Undercity.”

“Yes, he’s dead, but Jinx is still at large.” Jayce points out, “She’s the one we need to be worried about. Right now, we need to focus on her.”

“Half of the council is dead, Jayce.” Caitlyn’s mother says with a firm voice, “We need to secure the council before we go chasing after criminals.”

“One seat has already been taken by House Ferros. It will be a while before their appointed head comes to Piltover.” Mel looks at Caitlyn’s mother, “And keep in mind that this criminal has killed at least a dozen people.” Vi watches with dull interest as the two women stare at each other for a bit.

“That leaves us with two seats then.” Shoola nods, “Which Houses are in discussion?”

“House Dawlit and House Kippern. House Dawlit is a merchant family that rivaled Hoskel’s. They’re very progressive and not as closed-minded. Their eldest son knows a lot of first-hand information about the other countries due to his trade. House Kippern is the main supporter of the University. They value logic and wish to encourage the newer generations to innovate. They were also the first House to support Jayce’s Hextech venture.” Mel hands each councilor a small piece of paper. ‘More rich people. Not one word about someone who’s from the lower classes or humble beginnings. Not one.’

“Good, that’s squared away.” Caitlyn’s mother nods, “Now back to the matter at hand. Things in Piltover are running smoothly even with the death of the councilors. Trade has been delayed but no one will be wanting anything for a while. We have enough essential supplies stocked up that it’ll last us until the new shipments come through. The people of Piltover won’t even notice.” That sent a wave of anger through Vi. ‘The people of Piltover won’t notice? If they have so much extra, then why the fuck aren’t they sharing it with the Undercity?! There are so many people down there who don’t even have a proper roof over their heads!’ She curls her hand into a fist.

“That goes to show how much people cared about them. Have to make all that money, right?” Vi mutters bitterly, causing Caitlyn to jab her aggressively. The dull ache in her leg wasn’t enough to keep her sour thoughts away. ‘The more time I spend up here, the more I realize just how privileged they are.’ The Matriarch pretended not to acknowledge that she heard Vi, but the glances from the others showed that they did.

“We need to appoint a new sheriff and figure out how to monitor important events going on.” Caitlyn’s mom continues, “Any ideas?”

“Honestly… I think Caitlyn would be the best choice as sheriff.” Jayce says as he leans back in his chair, “And before you come for my throat. Think about it. She connected the dots of all the attacks, freed an innocent person from prison - yes, I just found out about that - went to the Undercity herself, and brought back the knowledge of what happened. She’s done more than any of the other Enforcers! And we know that we can trust her, which is what we need after what happened with Marcus.” He says strongly. The room goes silent and Caitlyn stares at Jayce in shock. Vi watches as a wide range of emotions crosses Caitlyn’s mother’s face. Anger. Resignation. Sadness.

“Jayce… is right.” Caitlyn’s mother speaks up first, “Caitlyn is the only option. As much as I hate to admit it, she’s the best option, too.”

“Then, are we in agreement?” Shoola gazes around the room, “We appoint Caitlyn Kiramman as Sheriff? All who are for the motion?” She raises her hand. The other councilors in the room raise their hands as Caitlyn makes a noise in the back of her throat. Vi raises an eyebrow in mild amusement. ‘I guess this meeting isn’t as boring as I thought it would be.’

“Congratulations, Caitlyn.” Mel says happily, “You’re officially the Sheriff.”

“I-I-I um… T-Thank you?” Caitlyn stutters in shock and glances at Vi.

“Looks like you got what you wanted, cupcake.” Vi smirks at her shocked face. Caitlyn gives Vi an annoyed look that only makes her smirk wider. Caitlyn’s mother and Councilor Shoola excuse themselves before leaving the room. Vi feels uneasy when Mel and Jayce look at her.

“Vi, must you be so blunt?” Caitlyn sighs, “Your mouth will get you in trouble if you’re not careful.”

“I was already thrown in prison. There’s nothing they can do that’ll be worse than that.” Vi scoffs.

“Ah, speaking of you, Vi.” Mel speaks up, “I’ve been discussing this idea with Jayce and we’d like for you to join the Enforcer unit with Caitlyn.” Vi jolts forward in shock as the smirk gets wiped from her face. 

“You want me to WHAT?!” Vi shouts in alarm.

“Respectfully… You know the people of the Undercity better than anyone up here. You know how they’d act and how to catch them.” Jayce clears his throat, “Since you’ll be up here, you might as well help out. You’ll be working under the Sherriff as a… consultant of a sort.”

“Forget it.” Vi sits up, “I’m not doing it. That goes against my morals.”

“You don’t have a choice.” Mel says strongly which makes Vi pause, “From what Caitlyn has told us… or hasn’t… you seem to care about Jinx in some way. So, if you want things to go correctly, you have to help us.” Vi felt the blood drain from her face. ‘They’re blackmailing me? And…’ She narrows her eyes at Caitlyn who looks at her in surprise. ‘They suspect I have a connection to my sister. What did she tell them?’ Vi feels her anger rise as she clenches her fist. ‘What. Did. She. Tell. Them?’

~

“My Lady.” Zara’s voice carries through the door, “The Heads have arrived. They’re waiting for you in the meeting room.” You rub your eyes as you put down the paperwork you’d been examining. You spent all day going over the necessary supplies for the Rapids and what would be needed. ‘I have that private meeting with Renata in a couple of weeks about her chem-tech. Hopefully, she made progress on the Shimmer project.’ You stand up from your office chair and cross to the door. Zara smiles at you as you open it and look at her. She was in her casual clothes at the moment. Official training wouldn’t start for another week or so, so it wasn’t important for her to be wearing her mission clothes.

“Thank you, Zara. You know you didn’t have to tell me, my spider.” You hum as you head for the meeting room.

“It would be careless of me, My Lady, to assume that you’re aware.” Zara frowns, “The others are busy and it’s my job to mind the Gateway.”

“Ah, and what about the others?” You smile inquisitively. 

“Fox, Crow, Wolf, and Mantis are all off-base. I believe they went on a joint mission for materials only found in Silco’s old storage facilities. Some of the material is necessary for the weapons.”

“Speaking of the weapons, I heard that Jinx finished yours.” Your eyes fixate on her belt, “You’ll have to show it to me one of these days.”

“Of course, My Lady.” Zara says with no hesitation. You stop outside of the meeting room and turn to her. 

“Will you ever call me by my name?” You sigh. Zara raises an eyebrow and clasps her hands behind her back. A slow smile spreads across her lips.

“I already am, My Lady.” Zara giggles before turning and striding away. You huff and grumble to yourself. ‘Why didn’t I account for this in all my years of planning? Why?’ You groan and enter the room. You brighten up seeing all of your associates chatting away with each other and sharing drinks.

“Good morning, everyone.” You greet the room as you take your seat. Renata nods at you in a silent greeting while the others speak theirs.

“This meeting has been a bit overdue, but it gave time for all of us to compile more information.” Babette smiles, “The brothel has been seeing more Piltoven nobility since Jinx’s rocket. No doubt reminded of their own mortality. My workers have been able to gather valuable information.” Your eyes light up as you think of your co-workers. You missed them and the work you did at the brothel. You’ve been so busy that you’ve only had one chance to visit in the past month. 

“Speaking of valuable information…” Jir sits up, “One of my fighters told me that the Noxian Warlord they call Crimson is in Piltover. Her real name is Ambessa Medarda.”

“Medarda?” Renata raises an eyebrow, “Like Councilor Medarda?”

“Aye, I’ve been told that she’s Councilor Medarda’s mother.” Jir nods.

“Ah, yes. That name rings a bell.” Babette grins, “She had requested a companion from the Silver Pearl. I believe Logan was the one who grabbed the job.”

“Logan?” You chuckle, “That man only has his looks going for him, Madam. Surely you sent a more qualified person?” You raise an eyebrow.

“He insisted.” Babette shrugs, “Besides, the messenger said he didn’t care who was sent as long as they were entertaining.” She hides her mischievous grin.

“That’s a good bit of information to file away. We’ll want to tread cautiously with a Warlord visiting the city.” Zealot nods, “Now, on the matters of my guild… Piltover has requested three times the amount of our average quota so they can rebuild the Councilor’s Building. Apparently, they decided to remodel it and tore the whole place down.” She scowls angrily. ‘Typical.’ You hiss. ‘I remember my mother telling me that Piltover didn’t care if they were short-staffed as long as they kept mining.’

“Three times the amount.” You hiss, “Are you able to make that demand in a short timeframe?”

“With Shimmer, we could have… but that would also increase our casualties.” Zealot agitatedly taps her fingers against the table, “We’re in the middle of a rock and a hard place down in the mines. The gear we have won’t keep us safe enough, especially with the caves being so unstable.” You bite your lip as you fall deep in thought. ‘Ekko, Viktor, and I have been working on tools for the miners but without Renata’s chemicals, we can’t make them.’ You nod to yourself.

“Renata. Do you have enough of your chemicals available right now to move our plans up?” You turn to the businesswoman. Renata raises an eyebrow and lets out a chuckle. 

“My dear, you wound me with that question. Of course, there’s enough to move our plans up. It would be bad for business if I didn’t have it ready to go.” Renata says confidently and you feel some excitement flare through you. You had been in regular contact with her about using her specially curated chemicals within the city. It was less volatile and easier to handle, and it allowed her to have a monopoly on something in the city. After all, you knew the Baroness was a cruel businesswoman at heart.

“Excellent!” You clap your hands, “We’ll have the necessary tools brought to your guild within the week, Zealot. Until then, please instruct your workers not to venture into the mines until then.”

“Thank you, Hexxit. I will inform my people.” Zealot says gratefully with a smile.

“Flit… Priestess.” You nod at them, “Please, is there anything you have to report? Anything that can be done?” The two exchange glances and Flit motions for the Priestess to speak.

“More people have been coming to the Temple of the Monolith for help. With Lady Janna making herself known, it has renewed the people’s drive for life. Over the years, the people believed that their Guardian Deity had abandoned them to die so they became discouraged.” The Priestess lifts a small booklet from her sleeve, “We’ve had over 50 families from the sump level come seeking bedding and food. We’ve gained new members as well, but we don’t have enough to give.” You frown and mentally count out how many people that would be. ‘150 people at minimum. That’s more than there used to be.’ You close your eyes in misery. ‘Damn you, Silco. Damn you to hell!’

“And that’s just from the sump?” Jir gasps, “I knew the situation was dire but not to that extent.”

“Silco has damned us!” Babette snarls and slams her hand onto the table, “Not to mention the poor individuals who’ve become addicted to that disgusting drug of his!”

“My students have been secretly studying how the drug affects the body. The people in the fissure willingly allowed us to examine them in exchange for food. We believe we can reverse the addiction and some of its side effects… Unfortunately, those who have become disfigured will remain that way.” Flit cuts in, “My students are also intensely working on a way to purify and clean the toxins in our water. The issue is that we need a clean sample to compare it to.”

“I can provide a clean water sample. Tell me how much you need and I’ll have one of my girls bring it to the college.” You smile, “I’m overjoyed to hear that someone has taken the initiative to care for our environment. My brother has some ideas if you’d be open to letting him come in and compare?”

“Ekko is more than welcome to come to the college.” Flit grins, “He’s a brilliant mind and it’d be an honor to work with the leader of the Firelights.” Your heart warms hearing the praise for your little brother. He really had an impact on the people of the Undercity. The more time you spend among the citizens, the more you learn that Ekko had truly become a light for them.

“Priestess, is there a way we can ease the load?” You ask worriedly, “To provide for all of these families, we would need to create our own sustainable farms. We rely heavily on Piltover for food that’s not riddled with toxins.” You unconsciously activate your talons and tap them against the table. ‘The only way to do this is to become self-sustaining, but with the toxins, in both our air and water it wouldn’t help. We need to prioritize figuring out a way to detoxify our resources.’

“We could build a shelter against the cliff wall.” Zealot responds, “Give them temporary housing out of the Gray until we can figure out a way to cleanse it. That won’t ease all of the concerns but some of them.” Murmurs of agreement sound from the others.

“Incoming - Skunk. I need you to report to the meeting room. Your knowledge of chemicals may come in handy to Headmaster Flit.” You comm Torx. You pull out your notes and write down your idea before sliding it to the others. 

“Received, My Lady. I'm on my way.”

“My resident chemist should be able to help you find a way. She’s very knowledgeable in what she does. Working together with your students, I’m hoping that within a year or so we can be producing our own food.”

“With all due respect, My Lady.” Torx opens the door, “I will strive for completion within six months. The sooner we can purify our home, the better. I’ll dedicate all of my available time to this project.” She says firmly as she enters the room. You see the recognition in Flit’s eyes when they land on Torx.

“Torx, this is Headmaster Flit. Headmaster, this is Torx.” You introduce them.

“Skunk!” Flit laughs, “I knew I recognized that nickname! Oh, I’m delighted that you’re the one I’ll be working with.” He motions to her, “Skunk got her nickname after accidentally knocking out the whole chemistry department!” You raise an eyebrow.

“I was experimenting and isolated a compound that ended up vaporizing and turning into a vile-smelling gas. Everyone who inhaled it fell unconscious.” Torx recalls fondly, “That’s how I got the nickname.”

“You have quite powerful allies, Hexxit.” Zealot raises an eyebrow.

“I’m lucky to have them.” You smile at Torx, “They make my mission possible.”

“To be a part of your cause is an honor.” Torx bows and you scowl at her. You weren't a fan of them treating you like you’re above them, but they insisted. Sevika had pulled you aside to explain that it wasn't in mockery of you, but in respect. Now you understand how Ekko must have felt. ‘I should apologize for teasing him about it.’

“Renata. Do you have anything to report?” You give her a secretive smile.

“I had a group of my personnel go to Singed’s old workshop to see what they could salvage. They managed to receive his personal journal that was hidden in a building near it. It details how he made shimmer and it details some of his… more private projects. My scientists are already scouring the pages.” Renata hands you a few papers, “Piltover nobility is unbothered by the attack. They believe that they’re safe and have decided to proceed with their Summer Gala in a few months. I have been given an invitation.”

“They’re so unbothered that they choose to open their doors to visitors?” Babette grumbles, “Nevertheless, it will be a great opportunity to infiltrate and get information on them.”

“I’ve been invited as well, although it’s through an alternate identity I have up there.” You grin widely, “We can attend together. I’m terribly intrigued by Piltover’s nobility.”

“All matters have been discussed then.” The Priestess smiles serenely, “Let us leave with the knowledge that our situation will be improving.”

“What about the Chem-Barons?” Jir rumbles, “They will not be happy about these improvements. Their monopolies are our misery.”

“Leave them to me.” Renata smirks, “I’ll handle them.” You lean back in your chair and look down at all of your notes. ‘Piltover continuously sends my people to their death. They don’t care at all. I’ll do everything in my power to make sure that Zaun never has to rely on another city ever again.’ You growl and dig your talons into the wooden table. You wince as the throbbing in your forehead gets worse and brush your fingers over the area. ‘This headache hasn’t gone away in two weeks. I need to meditate.’

“Before we depart.” You look over to the Priestess who pulls an item out of her bodice, “This was given to me by our dear apothecary.” You watch in interest as she unfolds the item to reveal a sniper rifle. Your eyes practically glitter with interest as you examine it. ‘The Kiramman symbol.’ You purr. ‘This must’ve belonged to Caitlyn. How else would it have gotten down here? It’s a beautiful piece of weaponry too. Custom.’ You run your fingers along it. ‘Oh, Benzo would have given a kidney to see a weapon of this caliber.’

“This weapon was given to her in exchange for a healing potion. She said the woman who gave it to her was desperate and seemed hesitant to give it up.” The Priestess smiles darkly, “She said she believes it will be of more use to you than to her.”

“Oh, this gorgeous thing will come in handy… after some modifications, of course.” You pick it up and examine it properly, your fingers itching to take it apart and scan it piece by piece, “And I know exactly who to give it to.” You smile menacingly while looking at the Kiramman symbol on it.

~

“So what are we working on?” Ekko questions as he enters his workshop with you. You had immediately comm’d Ekko after the meeting to request some time together. He enthusiastically agreed and you rushed over when he gave you confirmation. You pull out the folded gun from your bag and place it on his workstation. Ekko watches you closely as you unfold the weapon and step back.

“We’re working on this.” You smirk, “It was given to me by Miss Apothocary, and used to belong to an old cupcake. She won’t be using it anymore.” You point at the crest on the stock. Ekko lets out a whistle as he examines the gun.

“I’ve gotta say, sis… It’s beautifully crafted.” Ekko says it as if it pains him, “We can do better though. Benzo would kill us if we couldn’t.”

“Which is why I brought it over.” You nudge him, “It needs a major upgrade and remodel for its new owner.”

“Who are we giving this to?” Ekko questions as he starts pulling out all of his tools.

“Jinx.” You giggle, “She deserves some love after everything she’s been through, little brother.”

“I agree with you.” Ekko nods, “So, let’s get to Jinxifying this weapon!”

“Jinxifiying?” You give him a bewildered look, “You made that word up!”

“We need a word for the decorating that Jinx does!” Ekko laughs, “I feel like there are no current words that fit what she does. So, I created one!”

“Alright then.” You pick up a screwdriver, “Let’s Jinxify this weapon!”

Chapter Text

“And that’s why, Ms.Glasc, I believe you would benefit more from a contract with my company.” An old man with a beer gut sat in the chair across from Renata. You were lounging on the settee in her office as she does business. You showed up on one of her busy days, but you wanted this conversation to happen much sooner than planned. So, here you were all dolled up and laying underneath a blanket. Renata didn’t mind having you there as long as you didn’t interfere with any of her discussions.

The current one is bringing you great amusement. He spent the last hour speaking about his rival’s weaknesses as a company and gloating about his. He spoke nothing of how he could benefit Renata’s enterprise or why she could be a valuable asset to him. Not only that, but he seemed to be talking down to the woman. ‘Renata won’t take kindly to that. She doesn’t like being talked to like she doesn’t understand what’s being said.’

‘Renata reminds me of my mate. He was a very calculating Brackern that didn’t take kindly to humans speaking to him like he didn’t understand.’

‘What did he do to those humans?’ You tilt your head.

‘Killed them, of course, my child.’ Umbra scoffs.

‘I thought the Brackern were peaceful?’ Confusion forces you to pay more attention to her. ‘You and Iesura told me that your species is peaceful.’

‘Even peaceful creatures can resort to violence if necessary.’ You cover your mouth to stop a giggle from escaping. You enjoyed that your companions were constantly surprising you with new information. It made you happy that they decided to refrain from telling you everything.

“So, do we have a deal, Ms.Glasc?” The grubby voice of the man reaches your ears.

“Renata, you’re not seriously considering a deal with this man, are you?” You call from your position on the settee. The man whirls around so quickly that he almost falls out of his chair. Renata raises an eyebrow at you as her eyes settle on your form.

“How long have you been there, Miss?” The man sputters in surprise. You smile coyly and gracefully stand up from the couch. The blanket falls away to reveal your short dress and tall heels. You approach the desk, keeping a close eye on how the man stares at your legs as you walk.

“All day, Sir.” You chirp playfully and lean against the desk, “And I must say, you’re quite a horrid businessman.”

“I-I beg your pardon?” He spits.

“Respectfully, Sir. You wasted my associate’s time. She’s a very busy woman and doesn’t have time for meetings like this. You’ve been an excellent test subject though, so thank you for that.” You smile pleasantly.

“Please sign the deal and be on your way.” Renata’s voice sounds from behind you. The man picks up his pen and signs on the line before excusing himself and leaving the room. Your eyes flicker down to the document and you chuckle seeing that he signed for a 60-40 split of the profits. 

“Hexxit.” Renata’s voice rumbles in warning. You turn to her with a sweet smile as she puts her pen down, “You interrupted.”

“You’re welcome.” You purr, “Now we can get to our business… What can you tell me about the Shimmer project?”

“My chemists have found the right distillation process to get rid of the side effects of the drug. Our test subjects show that it has lost its addictive nature but improved its healing factor. They had to reduce the impact it has on the receptors in the brain and stimulate other parts to counteract that.” Renata leans back in her chair, “The new variant of Shimmer is strictly a health potion and a stimulant like you requested.” You grin and give her a kiss on the cheek in thanks.

“I knew I could count on you.” You hum contentedly, “How soon can we distribute this to the people?”

“Give it one more week of testing and you can personally greenlight the distribution.” Renata motions for you to sit and you do, “Now, about you using my chemicals for your little group… You will owe me for this.” She says firmly.

“I thought I was going that by being a cute little guinea pig for you? This will be the first time it’s being used actively for chem-tech. Aren’t you curious as to how it’ll perform?” You lean closer to her to whisper, “Curious as to how deadly it can be?”

“I am aware of how deadly it can be.” Renata gives you a predatory smile, “I’ve tested it personally… but I am curious as to how it’ll work with your wing designs. Bring me extensive information on it, and consider it repaid… Although, I don’t need to warn you about the consequences should you fail?”

“My darling, Renata!” You gasp in fake surprise, “You would think to kill little ol’ me? How evil of you!” You cackle as Renata chuckles.

“Your attitude is a breath of fresh air from those stuffy nobles.” Renata says as she flips through her papers, “You will attend the Summer Gala with me.” She tells you. You hum and watch as her eyes roam the page in front of her.

“Prepare for the whispers and stares, then. My alternate identity in Piltover is not one to overlook.” You smirk. Renata looks up to you and it’s then you realize that she’s smirking.

“I’m counting on it, pet.”

~

“Knock, knock, girls!” You announce as you skip into the Roost. Boxes of stuff stamped with Silco’s symbol were littered around the area. At the center of it all is your group of friends sorting through the mess.

“Hiya, Hexxit!” Jinx chirps as she tosses a smoke bomb into a box. ‘Doing things with reckless abandon as always.’ You zero in on the blue-haired firecracker and give her the widest grin as your excitement floods through you. You and Ekko worked all night to finish the weapon, so you were running off of no sleep whatsoever.

“Today you all start your training. I heard Jinx has finished your weapons, so it’s perfect timing. I’m sure you’re all excited to test out your new weapons.” You bounce on the balls of your feet, “You’ll be starting off with just hand-to-hand, and once you get it down, then we’ll move to fighting with weapons.”

“Damn right, we are!” Auvern grins at you, “We’ve all got new weapons!” You notice that the smile on Jinx’s face drops slightly, but it only makes you more excited. You hear Ekko’s footsteps as he approaches from behind you.

“That’s right.” Ekko smirks as he stops beside you, “You’ve all got new weapons.” He exaggerates and you exchange a glance. Jinx’s frown only gets deeper and she shuffles her feet in a way that shows she’s feeling insecure.

“Hey, Jinx.” Ekko calls to her. Jinx looks over and gives the bag in his hands a curious glance, “Catch!” Ekko shouts as he tosses the bag to her. Her eyes widen as she nabs the bag from the air and opens it. Everyone watches in silence as she pulls out the folded gun. More confused looks are given to you and your brother.

“There’s a latch. Unhook it.” You say to her. Jinx studies the item in her hand before finding and pulling on the latch. Gasps echo around the room as the sniper rifle unfolds in her grasp. A squeal leaves Jinx’s lips as she goes starry-eyed over the weapon. It was completely redone with your personal metal, giving it a bluish-grey hue, along with being decorated in a Jinx-approved way. Where the Kiramman crest used to be on the stock is Jinx’s monkey bomb.

“Like I said.” You and your brother lean against each other with cocky grins, “You’ve all got new weapons. Do you know how hard it was to make it completely silent?” You joke. Jinx practically leaps out of her seat and runs over to hug you. You let out a grunt as she jumps and throws her arms around you two, knocking your heads together.

“Thank you, thank you, thank you!” Jinx squeals in excitement.

“What are you going to name this one?” Sevika asks as she stands up. Jinx looks down at it and shrugs.

“We’ll see what it wants to be called!” Comes Jinx’s eccentric reply.

~

You sit on the banister and watch the group below you. Early in the week, you asked Sevika if she’d train the other girls so they’re prepared for combat. You had heard about Sevika’s harsh way of training when you had been doing sensual massages at the brothel. You’d be the one teaching the girls about the flight wings, so you wanted to have someone else do the other half. With Sevika doing it, it gave them more of a chance to bond and it gave Sevika some stress relief.

The crystalline dummies sparkle in the sunlight and seem so out of place. You didn’t want something that would break easily. The whole point of this training is to make sure they’re strong enough. Everyone is dressed in their mission outfits, weapons hidden on their person, and spread out on the field. You knew this was going to be a rough month but you knew they’d make it through.

“Training begins today, does it not?” You snap your head to the side in alarm. Janna’s sky-blue eyes meet yours as you stare at her in shock. You didn’t even sense her like you usually do! You blink and shake your head to force your thoughts to clear. 

“Yes. Yes, it does.” You clear your throat. ‘This is the first time I’ve been surprised by someone in a while. It’s a bit… jarring. Was I too deep in thought?’

“Excellent! I’m curious as to how humans train each other. I’ve seen a few things in passing, but never in full. Befriending you has brought a lot of interesting things to my life.” The wind spirit giggles happily as she peers down at the group. You watch as Sevika says something and Fue rushes toward her. They fight for a few seconds before you watch as the little fox gets tossed into the lake. You laugh as Fue pouts and shakes out her hair. The others take a step back.

“I’ve entrusted them to Sevika for this section. She’s a formidable fighter in hand-to-hand combat and with weapons. I want them to be comfortable getting up close and personal.” You grin. Janna nods her head and you watch as Auvern rushes forward this time. She manages to hold out a few seconds longer than Fue before she finds herself in the lake.

“Are you sure they can hold out?” Janna tilts her head as Landon goes flying this time.

“I’m positive they can.” You say as Jinx manages to successfully land a blow on Sevika. You smile in amusement as she follows the other three as well.

“YOU’RE NOT EVEN TRYING!” Jinx screams in frustration as she squeezes the water out of her braids, “YOU PULLED THAT PUNCH!” You couldn’t hear Sevika’s response from up here but the silent groans from the girls spoke volumes. ‘I should sit on a closer bridge next time.’ You chuckle in amusement.

~

Your eyes flit back and forth as the girls work together to land hits on Sevika. You can tell that they’ve been practicing in their free time. They were still working on hand-to-hand combat, but you gave them permission to practice with their weapons in private. Thin crystal disks hang underneath the bridges so they could be used as target practice. Iesura coached you on how to make regenerating crystals. Apparently, it was an old ability that the Brackern used to fix their exoskeletons. It took a few days of constantly trying, but you managed to do it.

Sevika kicks Torx in the chest and she slams into Zara. You wince as they fall over and the others move in. ‘I might have to ask Scar to come help. Jinx has amazing flexibility and that assists her fighting like it does for me.’ You watch as Jinx tries to punch Sevika, but she keeps on blocking her. Jinx ducks under one of Sevika’s swings and moves closer to her making you frown. ‘She’s inside her range now. You don’t want to get that close unless you know the person’s next move.’ Your thoughts were confirmed as Jinx got headbutted and staggered backward.

“Wait, can you say that again?” You pause and glance back at Vi. She looks up from her push-ups and sighs as she stops.

“When you’re in a fight, don’t get within their range unless you know their patterns.” Vi stands up and gets into position. She slowly moves forward and extends her arm out, “Keep them at the edge of yours. Move in and out quickly, but never stay inside their reach for too long. It could mean life and death.”

You close your eyes as tears quickly gather. ‘Damn it.’ You curse and wipe the tears away. ‘I can’t even think about her without crying. It’s almost worse that she’s alive because she’s out of my reach from her own decisions.’ You glance down at your wrist and gently rub the tattoo. You found yourself doing that when you thought about her.

“Hexxit!” You look up at Jinx’s voice and see her waving at you. You raise an eyebrow and drop down onto the platform, before heading over to them.

“What’s up?” You tilt your head. Sevika shrugs and the next thing you know, everyone is rushing at you with their weapons. Your eyes widen as you sink into a fighting stance but a grin settles on your lips. ‘Poor choice, girls.’ You giggle to yourself.

It doesn’t take long for them to end up groaning in pain on the ground. You straighten up and cross your arms with a smirk, “Who thought that was a good idea?” You tease them.

“It was a group decision.” Zara groans, “A bad decision.”

“I didn’t know pressure points could hurt this much.” Fue whines as she tries to sit up.

“You’re a monster!” Jinx complains, “Now I understand why you always hold back in our fights. This wasn’t fun at all!”

“Agreed.” Sevika grumbles, rubbing her shoulder in hopes to get the feeling back.

“Agreed!” The other girls repeat making you laugh. 

“This is why I asked Sevika to do it.” You put your hands on your hips, “You have a chance with her at least. I’ve trained for years, guys, and that was before I got my magic.” The girls start throwing swear words at you, cursing out whoever taught you how to fight, and complaining that it wasn’t fair. You shake your head with a fond smile. ‘If my uncle heard you saying that, you’d be leaving with welts from his wooden staff.’

“Straighten out your back!” You yelp and do as you were told before the staff could hit you. You felt the air across your back from where he stopped it and let out a sigh of relief. Another yelp leaves your lips as a stinging pain erupts from your arm. You jolt and grab the place he hit you, “You didn’t say go!” You accuse him.

“I warned you that I wouldn’t.” Professor Uley chuckles as he stops in front of you, “Remember, your enemies aren’t going to warn you. They’re going to attack when they think your guard is down. Never let it be down.”

~

“Warlord, General, Sir!” A feminine voice calls from behind him. He pauses his writing and places the pen down. He stands and turns to see his lieutenant waiting there in a traditional Noxian salute.

“At ease, lieutenant.” He chuckles and watches as she relaxes, “What information do you have for me?”

“Your messenger hawk has arrived and is circling the camp for you, General Pyre.”

“Ah, thank you. I was wondering when he’d return.” General Pyre nods in thanks. He glances over his report before heading for the entrance of the tent.

“Tell me, how is everyone settling? I know the jungle can be a dreary place.” General Pyre inquires.

“Morality is high, Sir. The troops are ecstatic to be out of Noxus and away from Swain’s reach.” She says with joy in her voice. General Pyre smiles as the edge of the aura around her turns a solid white.

“I’m glad to hear that morale is high, but we are not out of Swain’s reach. As long as we can see the sky, his ravens may find us.” General Pyre looks up at the sky to see his hawk circling. His vision flashes, briefly seeing himself from above, before it refocuses. A screech echoes through the air as his hawk dives down towards him. He extends his arm and the red-tailed hawk grasps onto his gauntlet.

“Sir, should you have told us about Swain’s ravens?” She clears her throat nervously, “Wouldn’t that put you in danger?”

“If it is a matter of life or death that can affect you, I will not hide it. Your lives are under my care. You swore yourselves to my House under your own volition. I will not allow your lives to be tampered with.” General Pyre says sternly but with an underlying tenderness not usually seen in a Warlord, “My life is constantly in danger and it has been that way before Swain. I am the only man who can rival him, but even he does not know this fact.” His hawk lets out a squawk and flaps its wings in agitation. He gives the bird an exasperated glance and it stares at him in return. With a sigh, he removes the rolled-up message and Spear Hunter takes off to rest.

“Impatient bird.” General Pyre mutters as he unrolls the message.

“What does it say, Sir?” His lieutenant gives him a questioning glance. The dangerous smile slowly spreading across his lips unnerves her.

“It looks like my niece has more surprises for me, just as I have for her.” General Pyre chuckles. The letter was quite a rich one with the hidden message of a coming war in Piltover-Zaun being instigated by her own hands. He couldn’t wait to return to the isthmus to see the young girl he had taken under his wing. They have much to talk about and he could finally share his secret with her and her younger brother. Y/n had truly become his niece in every way but blood, and he didn’t want to lose either of them.

~

One by one, each girl manages to hold their own against Sevika. They were improving fast with the rough training you’ve been putting them through. You requested that Scar come help with training and ended up with the whole crew instead. It was hilarious watching Heather and Scar dance circles around them without breaking a sweat. Every day consisted of flexibility stretches, stamina runs, and hand-to-hand combat. All you were waiting for was Sevika’s approval and they’d be moving to proper weapon training. It’s been three weeks since they started and you’ve been doing your own practices. Ekko has been coming by every morning to continue practicing together and today is the day you’re going to show off your mechanical wings.

Standing atop the cliff, you turn to see Ekko clearing the edge and dropping down from his hoverboard.

“Hey, little brother!” You grin and give him a fist bump.

“Hey, big sis!” Ekko grins back as he docks his hoverboard, “So, why are we up this high? Usually, we practice much lower.”

“I made my own device to fly around.” You wink at him, “And I want to show it off to you.”

“Sweet! Where is it?” Ekko glances around and gives you a confused look when he doesn’t see anything. You give him a mischievous smile and turn your back to him. The wind blows the metal cape and you feel the device on your back get slightly heavier. You hear Ekko gasp as the vibrations of its opening and spreading apart ripple across your back. There’s a sudden sense in your mind that tells you it’s ready to go.

“Holy shit!” Ekko shouts. You giggle and glance back at your brother who’s staring at you like you blew up the sun.

“I created the metal for it!” You rush out in excitement. You start babbling about how you made it to him. Ekko listens to you speak with laser-focused attention, only interrupting you to ask more questions. You detail the process of figuring out the metal, playing with the design, and the painful process of making the dream a reality.

“After you show me, I want to try! Please, please, please, please, pleeassee?!” Ekko begs and you giggle as you’re reminded of when you woke up.

A low humming caught your attention and you look up to see a person fly right past you with a wave. The green streaks that you had seen were a product of the board they’re on! Your jaw drops as they cruise up to one of the platforms on the tree. 

“Ekko…” You gasp out, “What was that, and how do I get one?!” You grab your brother by the shoulders and shake him, “How do I get one?!” Ekko just laughs.

“You can have one of your own, silly.” You punch his shoulder playfully, “Now, watch this!” You squeal and take off from the ground. The wind whips at your face as you circle around Ekko who has the widest grin. Reading your thoughts, the thrusters flare and you spin faster, shooting up into the air before diving over the cliff’s edge. You let the feeling take over you as you spin and dance through the air. You’ve been practicing extensively at night with Janna and you got the hang of it. You hear Ekko’s cheering and land with a slightly breathless laugh.

“Oh, it’s soooo my turn!” Ekko shouts as he runs to you. You pull his set of wings out of a rift and motion for him to turn around. He eagerly spins around and you remove his hoverboard before fitting the wings onto his jacket. You grab the receiver and press it to his temple, the little crystalline object glittering like an earring.

“So, let me explain how to use it. The little receiver will pick up the thoughts that are specifically for the wings. They’ll function like regular wings with a few extra additions.” You pull one of your wings forward, “The edges of the feathers are blades, so when they pivot a specific way, they can be used as a weapon.” You demonstrate by brushing your finger along the edge and showing it to him.

“Woah, has your blood always looked like that?” Ekko leans closer in interest.

“No, it was redder than this, but after I absorbed those crystals it got darker.” You wipe the drop of blood away with a shrug, “It’s something I’m still studying.”

“Now, go ahead and give it a try.” You step out of his way, “Janna is on standby to catch you if anything goes wrong, and I’ll be there as well.”

“Promise?” Ekko gives you a nervous smile.

“I promise, little brother.” You nudge him affectionately, “Now, let us take a dive!” You cheer and throw yourself off of the cliff once more.

“SISSSYYYY!” Ekko screams after you, “WAAAAIT!” You giggle to yourself when you see him come falling over the edge. You watch as he tries to orient himself before a gust of wind zips past you to catch him. You follow the wind to him and correct his shoulders.

“You want to use your shoulder muscles. Pretend like the wings are really yours. Flex the muscles here and here, and it’ll work with you.” You point out the areas and pull back from him.

“You could have told me that before I tossed myself off a cliff.” Ekko says dryly. You give him an innocent smile. 

“I forgot.” You chuckle nervously, “Besides, Janna is here to assist us as I said.” You can feel her presence in the air and curiously wonder why she hasn’t appeared.

“Right.” Ekko nods to himself, “I can do this. I built a hoverboard and learned how to fly it. I can do this easily.” He tries to hype himself up and it makes you smile. Without warning, Ekko’s wings shift and he goes zipping upwards in a sloppy spiral. You monitor his movements, catching him when necessary or softly requesting that Janna slow him down when he goes too fast.

The wind spirit still hasn’t shown herself, but you didn’t want to mention it yet. Something told you that she was doing it for a reason.

Slowly, the three of you make your way closer to the ground. Ekko was rapidly learning how to control his wings. He copies your movements, getting a feel for the controls, and watching him do that brings you joy. For a while, Ekko was the one taking care of you. Now, you’re able to take care of him like you should’ve been doing.

“Hey, Kiko? Why don’t I make curry tonight and you stay over? It’s been a while since we’ve been able to have a warm meal together.” You glide closer to him as you clear the treetop.

“Eggplant curry?” Ekko gives you a hopeful look.

“No, mom’s fish curry.” You say seriously.

“WHAAAAT?!” Ekko shrieks and it stretches out from him dropping unintentionally, “No! No, no, no! Please don’t make mom’s fish curry! I still can’t forget the taste!” Ekko gags. You follow him down as you laugh hysterically.

“Oh, my Gods! Your reaction was better than I thought it would be!” You laugh harder, “No, I’m not making mom’s fish curry.” You wipe away the tears that gathered in your eyes. 

“Oh thank the Gods!” Ekko shouts in relief, “I thought I was going to have to create an excuse to leave.” He chuckles weakly. The sounds of fighting from below you are barely reaching your ears at this point.

“No, I hated that dish too. I’m glad it’ll never be on our table again.” You sigh while slowly spinning in a circle with him, “I’m making eggplant curry. If we have basil at the Firelight base, I’ll put some in there too.”

“FUCKING TAP OUT ALREADY, DAMN IT!” Landon’s screaming reaches up to you three, making you glance down. You were close enough to the ground where you can see them clearly fighting. Landon was being led around by Fue who kept evading her attacks.

“Hey, Sis.” Ekko grabs your attention, “From this height, how long do you think it would be until I needed to stop to avoid hitting the ground?” You tilt your head and look back down. 

“Uum…” Your mind races to calculate the answer, “At top speed, without Janna’s propulsion? 10 seconds.” You turn to him questioningly, “Why?” Ekko flashes you a mischievous grin.

“SEE YOU AT THE BOTTOM!” Ekko screams as he takes off. Panic rushes through you at the action. 

“EKKO!” You scream after him, hurriedly following him as your heart pounds in your chest. ‘Janna, if you can hear me, please catch him before he can hurt himself!’ You watch as Ekko breaks roughly, his feet hitting the ground hard and forcing him to stumble. A worried shout leaves your lips as he loses his balance. You break, feet hitting the ground as Janna appears in front of him just in time to catch him.

“Are you alright, gentle whirlwind?” Janna questions Ekko as he stands back up. She backs away slightly, hands nervously smoothing out her dress as she does.

“I-I’m fine. I underestimated myself there.” Ekko laughs nervously, a blush on his face as he glances at you. 

“You must be careful. Your sister nearly fell out of the sky when you did so.” Janna scolds him. Ekko blinks in shock but lets out a yelp when you tug his ear.

“Siiiis!” He whines as you hug him.

“You really are my brother.” You sigh as you let him go, “You nearly gave me a heart attack.”

“You did the same to me four years ago.” Ekko crosses his arms, “I’m just returning the favor.”

“What was THAAT?!” Torx shouts in surprise, making the three of you turn to the group. Shocked and surprised facial expressions greet you causing you to pause. You glance at Ekko who shrugs as Janna lets out a squeak and vanishes. ‘Oh… she’s shy.’ You giggle to yourself. ‘I’ll have to talk to her about it.’

“I told you there was going to be another way to get around!” You grin at them, spinning to show off the wings, “Who wants to try it out?”

Chapter Text

You sit down heavily in your chair with a low groan. Your fingers rub at your forehead as the pain spikes. You kept forgetting to sit down and meditate after all of the training that has been going on. It has been a month's worth of this pain and it was starting to annoy you. You know how to work through the pain, but that wasn’t the issue. The issue was that it was distracting at some points. The pain would flare up at random times before calming back down. So, since you have a chance to hide away in your workshop, you were taking it.

You pick up the jar with the crystal in it and take it out. You place the crystal on a little stand you made for it before bending down and lifting up a box. The latch clicks open and you open it to reveal the Hexcore within it. Now that you have the chance to study it, it’s the biggest piece of a Namestone you’ve seen. The chunk of crystal is the size of your fist and Viktor said it was the only one of this size Jayce could get his hands on. With extra care, you fit it into the stand and let out a sigh of relief when it holds.

“Alright…” You mutter to yourself, “Time to really dive in and figure out why I can’t sense any souls within these anymore.” You inhale deeply through your nose and hold it for ten seconds before exhaling slowly. It’s easy for you to fall into your meditative state after doing it for many years. The pain in your head becomes a distant ache before fading away.

You exhale and open your eyes to see a vast blueness all around you. You walk forward in an eerie silence that isn’t even cut through by any magical humming. Your senses tell you that you’re connected to the crystals but you feel… nothing.

“Hello?” You call out, “Are there any Brackern here?” You continue to wander around but everything feels hollow. Slowly, you start to feel the magic in the crystal. ‘This magic isn’t as strong as it was before. It’s still a large amount but significantly less in comparison.’ You sigh and stop walking, preparing to disconnect from the crystals. Suddenly, you feel your body get wrenched backward and you hit the ground with a thud. You blink in shock as Umbra leans over you with an amused smile.

“Yes. Yes, there are Brackern here, my child.” Umbra chuckles like she told a joke, “You were searching within the crystals for the souls, but you were looking in the wrong place.”

“The wrong place?” You furrow your brow as you sit up. The mindscape changes around you and you can identify your consciousness. The ceiling is cracked but everything else seems to be fine. You stand up and accept the steadying hand that Umbra provides.

“There are no souls within the crystals, young one.” Iesura nods his head to the right of you, “They are here.” You turn your head to the direction indicated and freeze. Two females you haven’t seen before tentatively approach you.

“Are you the owner of this Namestone?” The right one speaks up, “The Elder said the owner is a creature not yet named.” You glance at Umbra and she motions for you to continue speaking. 

“That’s me. They call me Hexxit.” You bow slightly to them, “I’m afraid I’m a bit confused… You’re not of this Namestone.”

“No, we’re not. It has been confusing for our ancestors and Elders. We didn’t know it was possible to be called to another’s Namestone when it’s active.”

“We’re not sure how it happened, but… I was cut off from the collective. I was in so much pain...” The left one’s voice dies out, “I felt so weak. I knew that my death was around the corner. Something had been done to my Namestone, but I couldn’t do anything about it. I kept screaming for help and then-”

“-then we felt your magic. It sang to us, soothed our pain, and for a split second… we could feel the connection to our community.” The right one steps closer to you, “The next thing we knew, your Elder was greeting us… all of us.”

“We’ve been within you since you called us. We aren’t connected like your Namestone, but we are here. Within you.” The other one finishes. You take a moment to process what they said. ‘So, they could sense me when I connected to them… and that means that I didn’t hallucinate when I thought I absorbed the crystals. I did… and I took the souls within them, too.’ You take a deep breath before moving forward and embracing the two of them. Gasps sound as you quickly pull away and give them a sad smile. 

“I’m sorry for what has been done to your species. The pain you have gone through is not right and I intend to fix it.” You say firmly, “I’m relieved to know that you’re here within me. I was concerned when the Namestones did not hold your souls anymore.”

“Our Namestones? Our Namestones are here as well. They have to be in order for us to be here. Those crystals you’re seeing are regular magic crystals.” One of the Brackern speaks up.

“Wait. So, they are magic crystals?” You glance at Umbra for confirmation.

“Our species was gifted with magical abilities that allow us to connect with nature. Our main abilities have to do with crystals.” Iesura steps closer to you, “The crystals that we create are imbued with magic.”

“That makes sense.” You nod, “The crystals are only replicas of the Namestone pieces.”

“Exactly.” Umbra nods.

“But none of you could have done that, so it had to be me.” You furrow your brow. A head-splitting pain erupts and you scream as you clutch at your head.

“HEXXIT!” Umbra lunges at you as your consciousness shatters. 

Disoriented, you stumble out of your chair and fall to your knees. You scream again as the pain spikes and your hands slam back onto your head. ‘Wet. Why does my head feel wet?!’ Despite the pain, you look at your hands to see blood. ‘What?!’ You gasp and scramble up off of the floor. You dig through your drawers, squinting from the pain as tears run down your cheek. You grab the handle of your mirror, noting the shakiness in your hands and lift it out.

You part your hair where you see the blood and your jaw drops. A small nub of bright blue glittering crystal peaks out from between your curls. Frantically, you check the other side to see the same thing. The pain spikes and you watch with morbid interest as it grows in height. ‘What in the hell?’ You blink. It couldn’t have been more than a few centimeters tall, but it hurt like hell. ‘Bullets hurt less than this!’ You scowl and flinch as the pain returns.

‘Oh, that’s what happened.’ You hear the amusement in Umbra’s voice. ‘You worried me, child.’

”What part of this is amusing?!” You shout in frustration.

‘You’re growing in your horns. Relax. I didn’t think this would be a possibility, but it’s nice to see that it is.’ She chuckles. ‘You’re alright.’

“I wish you would share your possibilities with me BEFORE they happen!” You groan and wipe away a droplet of blood.

‘You could have asked.’ Umbra hums. ‘But, if you must know, we think you’ll get the fangs we Brackern have, too. Since you got the horns, the fangs are likely.’ You throw your hands up in exasperation.

“Being a new species suddenly doesn’t seem as appealing anymore.” You grumble and massage your head, “I better not grow a tail or something.”

‘We Brackern do have stingers.’

“DON’T SAY THAT!” You shriek. You can hear Umbra cackling in your mind.

‘Everything about your species is currently all speculation, my dear child.’ Umbra tries to soothe you. ‘You were made in the image of two species, but we don’t know if that’s the extent of it. To be your own species, there has to be something unique about you. We know not of this yet. Only the Arcane holds the answers.’

“Then I better figure out how to contact the Arcane, because I have many questions.” You cross your arms feeling another droplet of blood slide down your face.

***

“Furies!” You call out, stepping onto the platform, “Today, I’ll be observing the skills you’ve been practicing on. This will start with your weapons before moving to aerial skills. You don’t need to impress me, but you need to impress yourselves.” You gesture to them and they pull their weapons out. The belt around Zara unwinds into a thin razor-wire whip. Throwing stars drop into Fue’s hands from their hidden dispensers. Jinx pulls her sniper out from underneath her shirt. Landon’s battleaxe and Auvern’s Sickles pop out of their arm holsters. Torx’s belt buckle gives away to a small, thin-nosed handgun, and Sevika’s arm melds into a sword. You nod in satisfaction.

“Show me what you’ve got, girls.” You grin. Ever the eager one, Jinx gets into position at the edge of the platform. There’s no warning called as she shoots. The only sound you can hear is the shattering of the crystal disks. With every sound, you count the number of plates and smile. ‘20 out of 30. She’s really practicing.’ Jinx whirls around with a huge grin.

“That’s better than yesterday!” Jinx cheers.

“We’ll have to get Ekko to time you. His stopwatch has been fixed.” You wink at her, “You’re a fast shot.”

“Deadly, you mean. That’s twenty heads in a matter of seconds, My Lady.” Torx takes Jinx’s place, “I wouldn’t want to be on the opposite side of that barrel.” At the end of her sentence, she starts shooting. You can hear the crack of the crystal, indicating that the needles hit their targets. ‘14 out of 30. Torx will be as good as Jinx if I can get them to practice together.’

“Fourteen targets poisoned or incapacitated.” You smirk at her, “Don’t sell yourself short.” A blush makes its way onto Torx’s face as she silently gets back in line. Fue bounces forward, releasing her stars as she goes. The satisfying sound of crystal shattering in multitudes puts a grin on your face. It’s not long before she’s bouncing back into line.

Human-sized body dummies form around you as Sevika approaches, “Your goal is to cleave through as many as possible before you tire. They’re made of my crystals so you shouldn’t be able to cut through all of them. This is to test your weapon handling.” You step out of the circle to get a better view. Sevika takes a deep breath before a smirk slides onto her face. A flash of gold and the sound of metal hitting crystal grabs your attention as Sevika attacks. You tilt your head in interest seeing that she goes straight for vital points.

“I didn’t cleave through them.” Sevika exits the circle, “But I did land a hit on all of them.” The repairing holes in the crystal confirm her words. Zara is the next up and she manages to gouge deep slashes into the crystal with her whip. ‘I wouldn’t want that anywhere near me. It could tear off my arm.’ She casually slips the whip back around her waist. 

Landon manages to cleave the heads off of a third of the bodies before she’s breathing heavily. You pat her on the shoulder, whispering that she did great before the last person slips into the center. Auvern spins the Sickles in her hands before attacking. In a mix of Sevika’s and Zara’s attacks, she stabs and slashes at the crystals. By the end of it, your heart swells with pride. It’s only been three weeks of practice and they were all making amazing progress. ‘They were also very quiet while watching each other. Studying the way they move. I couldn’t be prouder.’

“Why don’t we take a break and get some lunch?” You clap your hands together, “You don’t want to fly around on an empty stomach!”

“I don’t know if I want to fly around on a full stomach.” Landon winces.

“What? Scared you’re going to throw up, Dion?” Auvern teases her. 

“Am I the only one who doesn't like how fast Janna’s winds make us go?” Landon pouts.

“Yup!” The girls chorus as Sevika nods her head.

“Don’t worry!” You laugh, “You’ll get used to it in no time. Besides, you won’t be going that fast consistently.”

“If Janna has her way, we will.” Zara giggles, “For a deity, she’s quite the Zaunite.”

“I take that as a compliment.” Janna chirps as she appears, “I’m ready when you are!”

***

“I swear she’s as much of a sadist as Sevika is!” Auvern groans as she drops onto the couch. You lean up against the wall to wait until the room stops spinning.

“Summoning a tornado on us is very sadist thinking.” Jinx grumbles as she lays on the floor, “I need the world to stay still for a few seconds.”

“Careful.” Comes Sevika’s grouchy tone, “If she hears you, she won’t let us leave next time.” Despondent groans fill the air and you allow your body to slide down to the floor. The room is silent as everyone waits for their bodies to stop betraying them. You close your eyes and pull your legs to your chest. The tight position reminds your brain that you’re not still in the air.

During practice, Janna always seems to enjoy herself, so you encourage her to try new things. This was backed by the girls since you needed their opinion on it too. Today, the wind spirit gave no warning.

Jinx and Auvern fly around each other as they practice dodging. Everyone was a safe distance away from each other doing the same thing. You whirl around to avoid Zara’s whip before moving in to land a hit on her. Before you can do so, a strong gust of wind slams into you, throwing you back a few feet. You blink and look around for Janna.

Her giggling comes from above you, and you look up to see her staring down at you. With her staff out, she twirls it above her head. Nervousness settles within you as you watch her. ‘I’ve never seen this before. What attack is this?’ You can feel something warning you to take cover. An urge to go underground rings in the back of your mind.

“Janna? What are you doing?” You call to her.

“You have to be prepared for anything, sweet breeze.” Janna gives you a smile that seems a bit darker than you’re used to. Before you can process what she said, you snap your head downward as your mind screams warnings at you. You shout in alarm as a cone of wind flares up from the ground.

“WAIT!” You scream, but the tornado winds hit you and toss your body through the air. Screams from the others sound as you witness them get pulled into it. You try to move out of the wall of wind but face heavy resistance.

“JANNA! STOP!” You try to scream over the roaring winds, “JANNA!” Your only response is her happy laughter.

“Hey, Sevika. You never told us your backstory. Everyone talked about theirs but you’re the only one who didn’t share.” Fue’s voice breaks the silence, “How’d you become one of Zaun’s most feared gang leaders?” You crack your eyes open at the question. ‘In all my years of knowing her, I don’t think I’ve ever heard her talk about it.’ You hear Sevika sigh.

“My pops was a pusher for one of the old Chem-Barons. Finn’s father, Flynn. I was brought around to jobs from a young age, so I knew how selfish of a man Flynn was.” You fully open your eyes now, intrigue filling your mind, “Flynn was worse than his son. He was flashy, but he had the reputation to back it up. I was there when a hopeful deal between Flynn and a band of assassins from Bilgewater went sideways. The assassins didn’t take kindly to being short-changed.” A hiss sounds to your left and you see Auvern scowling. Sevika’s eyes flicker to her and she nods.

“Short-changing an assassin is a death sentence. We take pride in our work and we grow up learning how to be the perfect killer.” Auvern growls, “It’s the one rule we give. If we don’t get full payment, we take the head of our contractor… and then loot ‘em for every penny they’ve got.”

“They attacked the Chem-Baron and he called all of his men to come and fight. Except, my father didn’t go.” Sevika glares at the floor, “He was too worried about his own skin to go, and it was found out the next morning that Flynn’s wife was murdered.”

“That night, my ma and I were visited by Flynn’s people while my pops was out. They attacked us, killed my ma, and nearly killed me too. My pops got me patched up, but I couldn’t forgive him. Turns out, in a rage, Flynn demanded that every man who didn’t show up would have everyone close to them killed for breaking their code.” Sevika’s knuckles go white, “My ma got killed because he was a coward .” She spits the word out like it’s acid on her tongue.

“I was only seven.” Sevika chuckles bitterly, “So I left him and lived on the streets, but my anger never settled. It only grew the more I learned about what it means to be in a gang. The codes you follow.” You frown and rub your hands together. Gangs in Zaun were a family. You look after each other and the main code you follow is ‘Back to back, we prosper. Knives to the enemy, we survive. We protect our family at the expense of our lives-‘

“-Our fortune isn’t money, it’s the trust we have in one another.” Jinx finishes reciting the code, “…He broke it?” She questions tentatively.

“He broke it.” Sevika confirms, “If he didn’t, ma wouldn’t have died. I ended up building a reputation on the streets. My anger and my knowledge got me far. Before I knew it, I had a gang of my own and my pops found out. He confronted me and spewed all kinds of shit that only made me angrier. So I marched into Flynn’s place, and killed my father right in front of his boss.” Your eyes widen in surprise. You knew that Sevika had to have done something extreme to be so feared but that? To enter a Chem-baron’s place of residence and spill blood on their floor? ‘Well, shit. It looks like the fear isn’t irrational.’

“You killed your own father in front of a Chem-Baron.” You can’t help the amusement in your voice, “I should be surprised, but that sounds like you.” Chuckles come from everyone but fall silent quickly.

“You’re one tough bitch, Tiger.” Landon smirks at her, “I can admire that.”

“I guess we’ve both killed our fathers.” Jinx jokes, “Who would’ve thought we’d have something in common!” A genuinely fond smile fashes onto Sevika’s face as she glances at Jinx. The smile quickly turns into an annoyed stare.

“Shut up, Jinx. You killed two.” Sevika nudges her, nothing put playfulness in her voice, “If anything, you’re worse than me.” Jinx wrinkles her nose in disgust. 

“Ew, don’t ever say that Silco was my father.” Jinx huffs, “That was never true!” Laughter fills the air as the two women start bickering back and forth. The group has been together for over a month and everyone is getting along well. Sevika yanks on one of Jinx’s braids because of something she said. Jinx returns the favor by yanking on Sevika’s ponytail.

‘You’ve started creating your circle.’ Umbra hums pleasantly.

‘Yeah… Yeah, I guess I have.’

Chapter Text

The air in the Silver Pearl is thick with incense and perfume. You leisurely walk down the hall, peeking in on your co-workers as you do. It seems to be a full house as every alcove has someone within it. Business for the Silver Pearl has been booming, especially from secret Piltoven clients. It’s suspected that some might be undercover Enforcers, so you were focusing more on your Head Courtesan duties today.

You nod to Miguel as you pass him escorting someone out and he nods back. A shout from one of the alcoves in front of you makes you race forward. Layla comes staggering out of her area, blood inching its way across her stomach. The curtains for the alcoves in front of you are wrenched open and people peek their heads out.

“Someone take Layla!” You hiss and one of your co-workers picks her up.

“MIGUEL!” You scream as the attacker bursts through the curtains with a wild glint in his eyes. The red veins popping out reveal that he’s on something. He hesitates as if he’s unsure before lunging at you. The knife glinting in his hand grabs your attention, and you catch the sight of a crest on it. ‘Chem-Baron lackey.’ You narrow your eyes. ‘Must be that specialized drug for their lackeys. It makes their movements erratic.’ You dodge him and he staggers past you with a shocked expression. ‘Unfortunately for him, that won’t work on me.’ You grab the back of his shirt and yank him to you.

He twists and tries to stab you, but you close your hand around the blade. You feel the edge bite into your skin, as you grab his wrist and twist his arm out.

You duck underneath the arm, grabbing the man’s upper arm with your bloody hand while keeping control of his wrist. With an angered snarl, you forcefully wrench his arm straight up and back. A crack sounds, followed by a wail from the man. You hear the knife drop to the ground as you spin, keeping a hold on the limp arm, and slam him into the wall. You plant your foot between his shoulder blades and yank his other arm out of the socket. The pop is covered by another scream of pain. 

The man drops to the ground, whimpering pitifully and you pick up the knife. ‘Layla didn’t deserve that. She has her sick grandfather to care for at home.’ You scowl at Renni’s crest and flip the knife in your hand. Miguel grabs the guy by the back of his shirt and lifts him off of the ground. His arms hang limply, blood collecting on his sleeves.

“You want him out or dead?” Miguel grunts, the vein in his jaw popping out in his fury.

“No.” You growl, “Bring him up to my room. I want a word with him.” Miguel nods and drags the now screaming man to your area. You turn and rush down the hall to Layla who’s being tended to by a few others. They beckon you into the room. Layla gives you a strained smile as she’s handed a water glass with a pale pink liquid in it. You sit down next to her and assist her with it.

“Are you okay, Layla?” You whisper. She nods and hands the empty glass back to one of the other workers.

“The man is one of Renni’s info-gatherers. He kept on trying to interrogate me about Sevika’s whereabouts. Apparently, she killed Finn and some of the Chem-Barons are out for her blood.” Layla leans back to get a look at her wound, “They think she’s too dangerous to be kept alive.” Her wound was almost healed and you glance at the empty vial on the table. Turning Shimmer into a real healing potion was the best decision you made. Ms. Apothecary is raking in the cash as well as Renata, who’s distilling the product. You sigh and stand up. ‘Sevika’s being challenged. As her leader, it’s my right to accept it for her, but she’ll want to do this on her own.’

“Would you like for me to kill this man, Layla?” You stop at the curtains and wait for her response.

“No. Let him take whatever message you have to the Barons. We know the risks of this job.” Layla reminds you, “Besides, from what I’ve heard, it sounds like he got hurt enough.” You nod and make your way to your area. The curtains are all drawn back now, customerless, and the workers wait for Layla to come out. You pass Babette and climb the stairs opening your door to see Miguel keeping a tight grip on the man. He gives you a glare as he notices you.

“I don’t care about your name, but you’re going to give your boss a message for me.” You sit on the couch and cross your ankles, “Sevika is a part of the Furies. If they have a problem with her, they’ll invoke the code and we’ll settle this fairly.”

“What makes you think I’ll bring the message to Renni?” The man snarls at you. You give him a cold smile.

“Because if you don’t bring your boss any information, she’ll kill you. That’s why you attacked Layla, right?” You raise an eyebrow, “If the informant is dead, you can’t get in trouble.” The Chem-Barons were horribly disgusting people. They would steal from each other, sabotage, and outright fight for more control. They had no issue getting rid of someone who worked for them. To them, the code was useless because they preferred using fear over loyalty. After Renni lost her son, she got colder. People bold enough to talk about it shame her for putting a child to work in dangerous conditions when he didn’t have to. You agree with them. The man pales and you smile in satisfaction.

“Thank you for cooperating.” You dismiss him, “Tell her that Hexxit says hello...oh, and this is for that sweet girl you could have killed.” You stab the knife into his broken shoulder. He jerks in Miguel’s arms and screams.

“Be glad she said not to kill you.” You hiss and walk out. ‘Looks like I’ll have to have a word with the Chem-Barons.’ You glare ahead of you.

~

You anxiously pace back and forth at the end of Dock Six. Spear Hunter arrived a week ago with a message from the professor that he would be arriving in Piltover. You asked Janna to keep an eye out for his ship and she promised to let you know when it was approaching. From being so busy, you forgot all about his arrival until Janna burst into your office announcing that his ship was waiting to be permitted through the Sun Gates.

“Sis!” You hear Ekko’s voice and you whirl around to see him. You gasp before a little squeal leaves your throat.

“Oh!! My baby brother!” You throw your arms around him, “You look so handsome! Who knew you could clean up so nicely?!” You playfully fawn over his appearance.

“Wha- S-Sis, get off!” Ekko whines and pushes you off of him, “This is my first time dressing up like this.” He grumbles as he straightens out his shirt sleeves. He has on a clean shirt and slacks that have the ends tucked into his combat boots. You noted the foreign crest on the cuff links, matching the necklace you were wearing. As an early birthday gift, the professor sent him a box of expensive clothing with the promise to explain everything. To say that both of you are curious is an understatement.

“You look nice, Kiko.” You grin at him, “You pull it off.”

“I feel like one of those nobles.” Ekko sighs and crosses his arms, “You look beautiful as well, sis.” You glance down at the outfit and shrug. It’s a casual skater dress with embroidery on it. Nothing too fancy in your opinion, but that’s the point. You and Ekko didn’t want to call attention to yourselves while on the dock. If you blatantly looked like Zaunites the Enforcers would give you trouble for loitering. So, you dressed up a bit to look like a regular Piltovern citizen.

“Thank you.” You smile at him before looking back out at the water, “The ship should be visible any moment now.”

“Are we the only ones greeting… Uncle?” Ekko hesitates, not used to saying that word.

“I’m not sure, but others from the University may arrive to greet him.” You take a deep breath when you see the ship. There was no mistaking the Noxian flag flying in the wind.

“I’m nervous. Like, really really nervous.” You rush out as you glance at Ekko anxiously. Your heart pounds in your chest as the ship gets closer.

“It’s going to be okay. From the letters, he’s excited to see us.” Ekko rubs your shoulder in a soothing manner. You exhale heavily and nod your head.

“You’re right. Six years couldn’t have changed much… Fuck, who am I kidding?! Six years can change everything!” You groan as Ekko lets out a small chuckle.

“Breathe. You’ve done worse than this.” Ekko gives you a side hug, “You’ll be fine.”

“How are you so calm?” You pout and cross your arms.

“Trust me, I’m freaking out on the inside.” Ekko laughs nervously as he rubs the back of his neck. You back away from the edge of the dock a bit. The ship gradually pulls up next to the dock and comes to a stop. You can hear the shouts from the deckhands and excited chatter from the passengers. Ekko grabs your hand and you squeeze his tightly as they disembark. Your eyes zip back and forth across faces to find the familiar one you were looking for. 

As the amount of people dwindles, a lightly armored woman with a spear comes down the gangplank. She steps off to the side and slams her spear to the ground. A few more passengers pass her as you and Ekko glance at each other. When your eyes find the side of the ship, you freeze. A large grin slowly stretches across your face, mirroring the person staring at you.

“Berry!” Professor Uley’s voice is rich and welcoming to your ears. The professor hurriedly comes down the plank and you race forward to embrace him. A joyous laugh leaves your lips as he hugs you tightly.

“I can’t believe you’re here!” You grin at him, “It’s been six years!” The professor laughs and steps away from the hug.

“Six years too long, my niece. You’ve grown into a beautiful young woman.” Professor Uley says proudly, before his eyes focus on someone behind you, “You must be Ekko.” You turn to see your brother awkwardly standing there. You roll your eyes and yank him into the embrace as well. ‘Of all the times to be awkward!’

“It’s amazing to finally meet you, Ekko. I wish we could have met when you were younger.” Professor Uley sighs sadly, “I left too soon.”

“You’re here now. It’ll be amazing to get to know you after all of this time.” Ekko smiles, “Thank you for all of the gifts and well-wishes. It’s nice to have a face to the name.”

“Likewise.” The professor firmly grips Ekko’s shoulder as he smiles.

“Sir.” You all turn to see the woman, “Your things have been acquired. May we proceed to your residence?” You raise an eyebrow at the formal speech.

“Ah, Dawn. Relax, no one knows of my arrival except for these two. You know that’s why we traveled commercially.” Professor Uley scolds the woman, “And put your weapons away, you hooligan. We don’t want to attract attention.”

“Yes, Sir.” Dawn sighs and she puts her spear away. You notice that she’s holding two suitcases on her own. Other than that, she looks like a regular traveler from Noxus.

“Since you’ll be staying with me, we can head there now.” You cut in, “Is there anywhere you’d like to visit before we head there?”

“I’d like to see the legendary city of Zaun if you don’t mind?” Professor Uley asks with exaggerated interest. You nod to your brother and silently guide them up the dock. You were too out in the open to say much and if you learned anything, it’s that there may be ears in unwanted places. That hasn’t stopped you before, but this matter is too important to throw caution into the wind. You trek through the city, Ekko grabbing your wrist to steady you any time an Enforcer passes by. Thankfully, the docks were at the halfway point between the cities. It was convenient for anyone who was traveling back and forth. 

Your eyes narrow as you approach the Bathysphere and see Enforcers hanging around the area. ‘Gods, could they be more annoying?!’ You snarl. You raise your chin, stare forward, and keep walking without glancing at them. When you get to the cue, Ekko grabs your wrist once again, but the professor also puts his hand on your shoulder. You glance at him questioningly but his attention is somewhere else.

“Fuck, come on, man!” One of the Enforcers curses and catches your attention.

“Still no luck finding, Jinx?”

“No.” They sigh in aggravation.

“These fucking Zaunites are more than willing to rat her out, and she’s still evading us!”

“Round and round like a horse on a carousel, you go.” You sing soft enough for the people around you to hear. Snickers fill your ears and you exchange amused grins with your brother. You smirk and look away from the Enforcers as your cart comes to stop. ‘They’ll be running in circles until the war starts. No one will find Jinx unless she wants to be found.’ You can feel their eyes on you and your hand twitches as your group steps inside. It would be easy to cause a little chaos, but you have the professor’s privacy to think of. Ekko closes the doors and the group remains silent until it takes off. You pull your coat out of your bag and slip it on.

“You seem quite disturbed by those Enforcers.” Dawn’s eyes meet yours, “Your brother was very attentive to you when we passed one.”

“Those monsters and I aren’t on good terms.” You shrug, “The sight of them makes me itch to bury my blade in their throats.” To your surprise, the professor and Dawn nod in agreement.

“Bloodlust.” Professor Uley states, “It is an ailment that plagues us, warriors, as well. Though not the same as what you seem to be afflicted with, the first bloodshed on a battlefield is a sweet one.” You blink in surprise and glance at your brother.

“You speak from experience.” Ekko raises an eyebrow, “You have much to discuss with us, then?”

“Quite a lot, I’m afraid.” Professor Uley chuckles, “But, that can wait until we reach our destination. For now, we’ve reached the lanes.” As he finishes speaking, the cart comes to a stop and opens. Dawn is the first one out and the three of you follow. It’s not difficult to tell that she’s the professor’s bodyguard in some way. The professor immediately takes a deep breath and sighs reminiscently.

“This place seems to have changed, but the smell is still the same.” He smiles.

“The air burns the throat.” Dawn says with a slight grimace.

“You get used to it when you’ve lived here.” You hop off of the deck.

 “Come on, we’ll show you around!” Ekko shouts excitedly. So, that’s what you did. You dragged them around and listened to the Professor discuss what is different from his last time here. A few shops have changed but the vast majority of things are the same. He mentioned that the city looks much better with the new architecture and lighting. 

Eyes followed your every movement, and you noticed that it made Dawn agitated. You fall back a bit to walk next to her and give her a little nudge. 

“Don’t take it personally. No one is canvassing you. It’s because you’re with me and my brother.” You drop your voice so only she can hear, “Look closer. They’re nodding their heads ever so slightly and some bow a bit before turning away. Down here, that’s a greeting.” You nod to one of Janna’s Faithful who cheerily waves at you. You observe that the tension in Dawn’s shoulders relaxes the more you walk.

“Ah! Jericho is still doing business!” The professor says joyously. He turns course and goes straight to the fish vastaya’s stall with an eager step. You giggle and grab Dawn’s wrist, pulling her along with you.

“Jericho!” Professor Uley calls out, “Long time no see, big man!” Jericho turns around and his eyes widen as they land on the man. His words come out in shock as he motions to the professor. You laugh with Ekko at what he said.

“You remember that?!” The professor groans, “It was only one time!” Jericho laughs and you and Ekko laugh harder. The Professor clears his throat in embarrassment and pushes his hair off his shoulder.

“Yes, well, um… I’m visiting for now. I’d love to get some of your panko croquettes if you still make any.” Professor Uley says with shyness in his voice. Jericho nods and says that he does, in fact, still make his panko croquettes. With that, he turns around and starts cooking.

“I… don’t mean to be insensitive but… how can you understand him? His words sounded like gibberish to me.” Dawn awkwardly fidgets. 

“Uuuhh…” You all glance at each other, not really knowing what to say. ‘I thought everyone understood Jericho.’

“We… just do?” Ekko replies uncertainly.

“You really don’t understand him?” The professor raises an eyebrow.

“Not at all, Sir.” Dawn blushes in embarrassment.

“Don’t worry! If you want anything, we can order for you.” You grin, “Jericho has the best street food around.” The vastaya himself calls your group and hands over a bag of to-go containers. You smile and pay him extra for the ones you didn’t ask for. Jericho shakes his head and insists you take it back, but you place your hand on his. 

“You’re too generous, Jer. Take the money, please. Get that aloe juice you love so much.” You pat his hand. The vastaya freezes, and then gives you a grateful smile. He takes the money and pats your head.

“It was nice to see you again, big man. I’ll be back, so don’t go anywhere!” The professor waves as you walk to the side alley.

“Wait! Lady Hexxit!” You hear the pounding of footsteps and turn to see Renata’s retriever running towards you. Dawn bristles but you hold out your arm to stop her. You raise an eyebrow and step forward as he skids to a stop in front of you.

“I have a letter for you from the Baroness. I also intercepted a letter from the Chem-Barons that was made out to you and Sevika.” The retriever pulls out two pristine letters from his jacket pocket. You accept them and slip them into your pocket.

“Thank you, little retriever.” You wink at him, “It’s nice to see that you’ve lasted longer than the others. I hope to see you around for much longer.”

“T-Thank you, Lady Hexxit.” The retriever goes scarlet, “Um, will you be attending to Ms.Glasc this month?” He was looking anywhere but at your face. ‘Awe, poor thing, he definitely overheard us last month.’ You snicker to yourself.

“If she’ll have me.” You purr teasingly, “My books are always open for the Baroness.”

“I’ll let her know.” Retriever squeaks, “Good day, Lady Hexxit.” He whirls around and practically sprints out of the alleyway. You shrug and turn around to see the others staring at you.

“What did you do to him?” Ekko chuckles.

“Hm? Oh, nothing.” You say casually, “He must’ve overheard me and his boss. Shall we go?” You wave your hand and a rift forms.

“Magic?” Dawn gasps.

“Fascinating.” The professor whispers as he places his hand through it, “It feels like water.” He glances at you.

“Brace yourself. It’s disorienting for first-timers.” Ekko grins, “I nearly fell on my face the first time I got to use one.”

~

Vi stares blankly at the page in front of her. After being here for almost two months, she’s been making very little progress in getting them to leave her sister alone. Since becoming sheriff, Caitlyn has been in meetings every day with the councilors, so that left Vi to her own devices.

Caitlyn’s mother doesn’t trust her, so she’s been confined to the manor when Caitlyn isn’t around. That left Vi trying to keep herself busy and what do rich people do for that? After begrudgingly leaving her room, she asked one of the maids what can be done here. She was told that there are the library and the training grounds, but that was closed to her. So, Vi started visiting the library when everyone was busy. 

She had memorized the schedule of everyone in the manor. It made her feel very unnerved to be in a place she wasn’t familiar with. Down in the Undercity, she knew the patterns of the residents. After being locked away for six years, that hadn’t changed even if the look of the place did.

Vi yawns as her eyes flutter and she shakes her head to wake up. She straightens up and gets back to reading The Gift of the Sun Gates .

‘It’s apparent that the water levels on both sides of the isthmus are drastically different. The Sun Gates were created to connect both the seas and allow for safe passage. It takes ten minutes for the ships to pass through the Gates to the other side. Using a series of locks and levies, the water level is lowered or raised to move the ships forward. This has allowed-’ Vi’s eyes slip shut and she forces them open. With a sigh, she closes the book and props her head up on the table. ‘I didn’t get much sleep last night due to the nightmares.’ She rubs her eyes and leans back in the chair. ‘What time is it?’ Her gaze wanders around the room as she tries to remember where the clock is. The sound of the door opening catches her attention.

Mr.Kiramman walks into the library and stops when he sees Vi sitting at one of the tables. He gives her a small smile and closes the door behind him.

“This is the first time I’ve seen you here. I hope I’m not disturbing you.” Mr.Kiramman says politely.

“Ah, no… no, you’re okay.” Vi reassures him, “I usually come here when people are busy. I guess the time got away from me today. I can head out if you need the place.”

“No, please stay. There’s more than enough room for the two of us, and truthfully, I’d love to talk with you. We’ve only talked a handful of times” He places a book on the shelf before sitting down in the chair across from her.

“Okay, um…” Vi awkwardly straightens up, “What would you like to talk about?”

“Well, I’ve heard that you’re from Zaun. I don’t get out of this manor much, and I’d love to hear about your life.” Mr.Kiramman fidgets, “Cassandra doesn’t talk about the city. She doesn’t like bringing work home and the books don’t say much. If you’re comfortable talking about it, I’m happy to listen.” He tentatively smiles and Vi struggles to process what he said. She stares blankly at him as her mind sluggishly catches up.

“You want to- Oh. Oh. ” Vi snaps to awareness, cycling through her mental exercise to wake up, “I haven’t really talked about my home to an outsider- I mean- Someone not from there, but I can, Mr.Kiramman.” She stutters, not sure how to speak to him. He wasn’t like anyone she’s dealt with before. The man in front of her reminds her of her mother, but a much softer version. She doesn’t know how to handle soft people.

“Please. I’ve told you before, you’re living with us, call me Tobias.” Mr.Kiramman says gently, “You can tell me anything. What about… family? Your family… Do you… have one?”

“Right, sorry… um, Tobias.” Vi clears her throat. ‘Fuck, his first question is about family? He probably thought it’d be the easiest one to answer. He did say that he doesn’t get out much.’ She sighs and looks down at her hands. ‘Should I tell him? What are the benefits? He would be aware of Zaun’s situation and he would probably say something to Caitlyn’s mother.’ 

 “I do have a family. It’s a bit complicated. My mother died during the attempted revolt fourteen years ago. It left my little sister and me orphaned, but we were taken in by… someone. Before I got put in prison, he and my adopted brothers were killed in an explosion.” Vi’s leg is bouncing uncontrollably. She’s feeling anxious telling this to someone she doesn’t know. ‘This is for my sister. This is for Powder.’ Vi reminds herself. Mr.Kiramman’s eyes widen and he slightly jolts forward. 

“I’m so sorry, I shouldn’t have asked. I assumed it would be the easiest question to answer.” His eyes soften, “I’m sorry for your loss, Vi.” He places his hand over hers. Her eyes flicker down to it and she swallows uncomfortably.

“It’s been six years. All I care about now is my little sister. I’m here to keep her safe… from Jinx.” Vi says honestly. It was a strange version of the truth. ‘He’ll think I mean from a different person… Not from herself.’

“Why didn’t you bring her here?” Mr.Kiramman’s brows lower in confusion. It’s a bit jarring for her to see someone care so much about a stranger. ‘Then again, he’s Caitlyn’s father. I can see where she got her personality from.’

“No offense, but I didn’t know if it was safe and I don’t necessarily trust Topsiders.” Vi glances away, “There’s a large difference between our cities and how things are run.”

“What do you mean by that? I thought the Undercity was looked after by the council?”

“What?” Vi lets out a startled laugh, “The Undercity isn’t looked after by the council. They could care less about it. My people are starving, sick, living in a toxic environment, and dying every day.” She scoffs, the anger in her rises quickly, and she tries to squash it down.

“I grew up not knowing when my next meal was going to be. Being told that the people who are supposed to care about us, don’t give a rat's ass. And when they tried to fight for change, they were killed by Enforcers. I saw my mother’s dead body on the bridge!” Vi’s voice shakes as she tries to restrain herself, “The Undercity is struggling and all the council cares about is that they’re making money! I’ve had friends die at the age of ten for various reasons that could be prevented!” Her voice had risen and she’s vaguely aware that she was yelling now. Vi breathes heavily, realizing that she’s standing and glaring down at the man.

Mr.Kiramman is sitting there, frozen, with a horrified look on his face. Vi grits her teeth, forcing out a muttered apology, and leaves the library. ‘Stupid, stupid, stupid! I can’t control my temper for shit. I’m so stressed and haven’t been able to train. My head is all over the place. Fuck, I just yelled at Caitlyn’s dad.’ She groans in frustration while tugging at her bandages. ‘I need to find a place to practice. Now. I’ve been playing nice since I got here, but screw that. I’m going out.’

Chapter Text

“HEADS UP!” You hear Fue scream followed by the sound of multiple explosions. You chuckle to yourself knowing that they kept training today regardless of your absence. You step out of the way as Ekko and the others come through the Gateway. Ekko walks straight to the entrance while the professor and Dawn immediately observe the area they arrived in. You patiently wait for them to turn to you and give them a smile when they do.

“This is the Gateway. All arrivals through my rifts come here.” You motion for them to walk with you, “This makes it easier to monitor who comes and goes from the Grotto. The only other ways out are up or through the flight tunnel. For either of those, you need a pair of wings.” You wink and gesture to the view before you. Sevika and Auvern come whirling past the opening of the cave with their weapons interlocked and smirks on their faces. Cheers sound as the cracking of crystal can be heard and you see some raining down.

“This is your home?” The professor questions, awestruck. A handful of people walk back and forth on the bridges, reminding you that the place is more filled than it used to be. Sevika’s gang joined once their leader went to get them, along with Fue’s and Landon’s gangs. ‘The Chem-Barons can’t find Sevika because everyone who knows her whereabouts are here. I need to tell her what happened before the day ends.’ You pat the place you tucked the letters away.

“It is.” You smile proudly, “Come on, there’s more to see once you’re outside the cave.”

“I never knew a place like this existed within the Undercity. The atmosphere is completely different here and even the tree is glowing with health.” Professor Uley observes. You giggle to yourself. ‘Sevika had said something similar when she arrived.’

“The water is untainted as well.” The professor gasps. You blink in shock and turn to look at him. The two of you meet eyes and he gives you a secretive smile. Something stirs in your mind at the odd swirls in his irises.

“How do you know that? I haven’t mentioned it.” You narrow your eyes suspiciously.

“I haven’t mentioned it yet, but it is what we’re going to discuss today.” The Professor gives you a disarming smile. You huff and cross your arms. He was the only person who could talk circles around you.

“My Lady!” Landon waves at you from the other end of the bridge, “You’ve returned earlier than expected!”

“We cut our tour short.” You tell her, “How long have you guys been practicing?” You catch a glimpse of Jinx in the corner of your eye. She dodges something and shoots it causing the item to explode. ‘Ah, one of Fue’s throwing stars.’

“Since you left, My Lady. They should be wrapping up within the hour. Torx and I were fighting until she had to finish her chemical compound.” Landon chuckles, “You know how she is about those.”

“Mm, I do.” You nod, “I’ll cut the training short for today. I’d like to introduce everyone to our guests.” You nudge your head in the professor’s direction. You raise your hand to your face and let out a piercing whistle that makes everyone freeze.

“That’s enough training for today!” You wave at them, “Meet me down in the pavilion!” You get shouts of confirmation back as they all start cleaning up. While they do that, you take your guests where they’ll be staying. Ekko separates from the group to head to his room, promising to meet back up after he sketches out an idea that popped into his head. After dropping off their things and explaining how the rooms work, you were making your way to the pavilion.

The pavilion is a lounge area suspended over the lake. The leaves from the tree kept it from getting wet when it rained, so it was safe to use at any time. It could comfortably seat over twenty people, so it was your chosen area. One thing you enjoyed was hanging out everywhere you could in the base, just like you did in the Grotto.

“So, that’s the big man?” Sevika smirks as Fue plops herself on her lap. Everyone is still dressed in their mission clothes, but their wings have been put away. You chuckle and nod your head as Jinx pulls you down into the space next to her.

“Everyone, I’d like for you to meet my teacher and dearest friend, Professor Uley.” You introduce him, “The beautiful woman accompanying him is Captain Dawn, his guard.”

“How did you know?” Dawn chuckles as she sits with the professor, “Was it my spear that gave it away?”

“Something like that.” You give her a mischievous smile.

“Ooh, you have a spear?” Jinx leans forward in interest, “Will you show it to me sometime?”

“If you’d like to be on the opposing end of my spear, then yes, I’ll show you.” Dawn says in amusement.

“Yes!” Jinx cheers and gives you the widest grin. You shake your head with a fond smile while the other girls laugh.

“Hey, everyone!” Ekko chirps as he approaches, “Have I missed anything?” He takes the seat on Jinx’s other side. With an unspoken cue, you both squish Jinx between you two which makes her squeak in protest.

“No, you haven’t missed anything.” You say casually while Jinx wriggles to escape, “I just started introductions… Professor, Dawn. I’d like for you to meet the main team of the Furies. Sevika, Fue, Landon, Jinx, Zara, Torx and Auvern.” You point them out as you say their names.

“It’s nice to meet all of you. I’ve heard briefly about each of you in Hexxit’s letters. You’re quite the reliable team is what I’ve heard.” The professor smiles and glances at Dawn, “Truthfully, I was thinking of this conversation being private, but I think this should be said to all of you.”

“Are you sure, Sir?” Dawn furrows her brows.

“I’m sure, Dawn. I’ve been meaning to tell Hexxit the truth, and it will save her the trouble of repeating it for the others to hear.” The professor turns back to you and clears his throat. You shuffle your feet as the nerves set back in, knowing that he’s about to explain himself. ‘I’ve waited a while to hear what he’s been keeping a secret. I can’t believe I’m finally going to hear it.’ You feel a hand slip into yours and you exchange a glance with Sevika who gives you a reassuring smile.

“Nine years ago, I came to Piltover when I heard that they were looking for a trial professor to teach a class on combat. The University was struggling to find someone to fill the role, so I took it as the perfect chance to visit my old home… except that my last name is very well known in certain circles.” The professor reaches into his pocket and pulls out a pocket watch with a crest on it, “After my sister’s death, I fled Zaun and was taken in by a family in Noxus. To my surprise, that family was none other than House Pyre. The House is a part of Noxian Aristocracy and one of the oldest remaining from their tribal times… The House still holds its tribal roots but has become more advanced. My full name is Cassius Pyre or you may recognize my title as Warlord Pyre, the Depraved.” He chuckles at this and the pocket watch is passed around. You recognized the crest in it as the same one you wore earlier when you welcomed the professor.

“I’ve heard of you.” Auvern speaks up, “The assassin clan likes to stay up to date on all Noxian Warlords. Although, I’m interested in how you earned “the Depraved” as your honorary title. That implies you’re morally corrupt.” She raises an eyebrow.

“Ah, we’ll get there. That’s a story for another time!” The professor laughs joyously, “So, I took on the last name of one of our employees and snuck to Piltover. I didn’t expect much out of teaching the Pilties, but I wished to do something interesting. Turns out that something interesting had come to me instead… Imagine my surprise when I realize that someone is trying to pick my lock while I’m setting up my office.” He chuckles and you hide your face in your hand. That was one of the few mistakes in your life that made you feel embarrassed. ‘Don’t get caught. A basic rule I failed at majorly.’

“I still stand by the fact that Pilties don’t work that late!” You defend your childhood actions, “And I was right you sneaky Zaunite!” You playfully huff and cross your arms.

“You were right, kiddo, but your mistake allowed me to be in your life. I took Hexxit under my wing and trained her along with my other students. I did train her properly compared to my other students. I saw myself in her and selfishly wanted to make sure she survived this world.” He looks down at scarred hands, “My only regret was not being able to tell her the truth or meet Ekko before I had to leave.”

“But, please, all of you are free to call me Cassius. Those loyal to my niece are friends of mine… Now, if you don’t mind, I’d like to talk to Hexxit and Ekko privately.”

“We don’t mind.” Torx nudges Ekko, “It’ll give us a chance to get to know Dawn!” Dawn startles at her name being mentioned and blushes.

“Please, she needs some friends.” Cassius teases his companion who scowls at him. You get up and take them to your office, which is a much more private place to talk. 

“I can’t believe you’re a Warlord.” Ekko falls into his chair with a slightly dazed look, “Like, an actual Warlord.”

“Imagine how I felt thirty-seven years ago when the Pyre’s adopted me. A child from the underground being taken in by an influential family? That was unheard of for our people.” Cassius sighs and rubs his thumb over the crest on his watch.

“Something unheard of, but one of the greatest gifts life gave you.” You smile at him. He nods and tucks his pocket watch away.

“I wanted to talk privately because what I have to say is meant for only the two of you… Are you two aware of who we call Magicborn?” Cassius leans back in his chair. You hesitate and share a glance with Ekko.

“Yes, we’re aware of Magicborn. Ekko and I kept up with our studies over the years, even though we left school for the Firelights.” You nod, “What about them?”

“We don’t know how they come about, but we know that it can be any child. From a young age, I could see colorful rings around people and living nature. Not only that, but as I got older, I could use those rings to predict what movement people would make before they did it.” Your pause and think back to your training days. ‘Now that I think about it, he was very good at catching my moves.’ You wince remembering the welts from the wooden staff. 

“I thought this was normal. It wasn’t until I went to Noxus that I learned I am a Magicborn. What I was seeing is historically called auras by the tribes. My parents taught me to mask it but trained me to use it properly in combat. My father liked to fondly call my eyes the “Haloed Rings of Jade” due to the mystical swirls in them if you looked closely.”

“Wouldn’t that have given away that you have magic?” Ekko questions. You nod in agreement. ‘So I was right that those swirls in his eyes seemed off. I don’t remember seeing them before.’

“You would think, but no. What it did do was unsettle people, and my parents were thankful for it. In Noxus, magic is seen as something to be exploited, to be used. There’s even a school to train people with it. So, I’m grateful to my parents that they’re the ones who took me in. They encouraged me to use my abilities for myself and let me choose the path I desired.”

“This is… not what I expected to hear.” Shocked, you slump back in your chair. ‘From what I know, Magicborn are born with the ability to access a piece of the Arcane. Created by the Arcane… but why?’ You rub the back of your neck, “But I’m relieved to hear it after what I need to tell you.” That piques the man’s interest from the way he straightens in his seat.

“From your letters, you’ve implied that there was more to be said than the civil war.” Cassius was using his professor voice, “Seeing your aura now, something has clearly changed with you. You’re not human anymore. You have an aura I’ve never seen.” You blink before chuckling and nod your head.

“To put it simply, I died and was reborn six years ago. The Arcane gifted me with magic, but the truth is that I’m no longer human. I am the first of a whole new species.” You tap your fingers against your desk, your eyes shifting. The awed look on Cassius’ face pulls a soft giggle out of you.

“Y/n… you were brought back to life by the Arcane? Do you know how-”

“-crazy it sounds? Yes, but it’s the truth. My truth. If someone had told me years ago that a little crystal would be my death, I wouldn’t have believed them.” You snort, “There's a lot I need to tell you, but that can be done another day. I’m sure you want to get settled in after a few days of traveling.”

“I do, yes, but I have one last question.” Cassius reaches into his jacket and pulls out a messenger’s tube. 

“Oh, you’re totally a Zaunite!” Ekko laughs, “We’re the only ones who add secret pockets to everything!”

“It’s always handy to have a hidden weapon.” Cassius chuckles as he opens the tube. He tips the paper into his hand and breaks the seal on it. ‘That’s an official document. What could that have to do with us? What is it about?’ You pull yourself closer to the desk, Ekko doing the same thing out of interest.

The documents are laid out on the desk and you grab a few paperweights to hold them down. The white parchment stood out against the doodles from Jinx.

“These documents are adoption papers. One for you, Y/n, and one for you, Ekko. As I said earlier, you two are like family to me and I’d like to make that official.” You recoil at his words. He hands you your document and you take it with shaky hands. ‘Adoption? Official adoption.’ Your breath catches as you examine the page. ‘It has all of my important information like my birthday, place of birth and our parents’ information. It even mentions Ekko being my biological brother.’ Adoption was nothing new. It was very common in Zaun for orphans to be taken in by others if they could afford it. But, you felt a little dizzy seeing a last name behind yours. Last names were not common in the Undercity. Everyone referred to each other by their given or chosen name. The only family you knew to have a last name were the Glascs.

“A-A last name?” You stutter out, “We would… have a last name? Why…?” Your voice dies out as you look at Cassius with wide eyes. The soft, tender melody coming from his soul only made you more confused.

“I don’t… I don’t know what to say to this.” Ekko’s voice rattles in your mind, “You would adopt us? We’re just-”

“-Please, don’t finish that sentence.” Cassius sighs heavily, “I know you’re thinking that you’re just a Zaunite, that you don’t deserve it… but you’re wrong. You two have reminded me why I became a Warlord, and that’s to keep families together.”

“This isn’t a regular adoption, Cassius!” You hiss, mind whirling, “This would be giving us last names! Not to mention we’d be-!”

“-nobles.” Ekko breathes out, tears in his eyes, “We’d be a part of Noxus’ aristocracy. How do two sumpsnipes go from being orphans to… basically royalty?”

“I understand how you must be feeling. Which is why I’m giving you as much time as you need to think about it.” Cassius stands up, “If you accept, Y/n will become the Heiress of House Pyre. Ekko, you’ll become the Heir of House Pyre. This isn’t an easy decision, so please don’t think you have to accept. I will still continue to care for you if you don’t.” He bows before exiting the room. You watch him go in disbelief, the paper clutched in your hands like a lifeline.

“Sis…” Ekko whispers and you turn to him. He is shaking, clutching the paper like you, but tears are sliding down his face. You place your paper down, get up and embrace him in a tight hug when he stands. You can feel yourself trembling in his arms as you try to choke back the tears. Ekko is your only family left, and here you were being welcomed to another one.

“A last name.” You whisper to him, “We’d have a last name.”

“Yeah...” Ekko whispers back, his voice full of wonder. 

After some time discussing the proposition from Cassius, Ekko said he needed to head back to the Firelights. He left the document with you and you tucked it into your locked drawer. You had asked him to send Sevika your way, and he promised he would. Your fingers tap rhythmically against the desk as you stare down the adoption paper.

‘You’ve been doing this for five minutes now. Have you even blinked?’

“I can’t wrap my head around it, Umbra. He wants to adopt us and it isn’t some… fake ploy. His soul sang true.” You rub your face in aggravation.

‘If his soul sang true, then why do you hesitate? Why not jump at the chance to have a new family?’

“I’ve lost so many family members. My parents died and Benzo got murdered. I-I don’t know if I’m ready to accept a new family.”

‘That’s a silly thought, child. You have a family. The Firelights. The Furies. They are your family. You’re simply adding to it. You can’t be afraid to have something you already have and haven’t lost.’ Umbra scolds you. You blink and sigh. She always had a way of giving advice and making you feel like a child at the same time.

A knock sounds at the door before it opens. You casually roll up the document and stick it in your drawer. Sevika walks in and closes the door behind her with a heavy sigh. She takes a moment before sitting down in front of you.

“Are you alright?” You ask softly.

“I’m fine. I’ve been having issues with my memories, that’s all. I haven’t been drowning things out like I usually do.” Sevika shrugs and you frown. You noticed that she wasn’t drinking or smoking as much, but you thought it was from being busy. 

“If you need anything, you know I’m always available. Sex is still on the table.” You joke which makes Sevika crack a smile.

“I’ll keep that in mind. Now, why did you want me? I’m sure it wasn’t to ask about my mental health.”

“Maybe I should.” You shrug, “I called you here because there’s been a new development. While I was working in the brothel this morning, there was an attack on one of the girls - Layla.” Sevika snaps to awareness.

“What happened? Is she okay?” Sevika asks worriedly.

“Layla’s okay. She was stabbed but with Digitalis on hand, she was healed within minutes.” You shift in your chair, “She was targeted because of you. The person who attacked her is one of Renni’s informants. The Chem-Barons are out for your blood, Vika. They want you dead. They think you’re too dangerous to keep alive.” You say seriously.

“Of course.” Sevika scoffs, her annoyance ringing clear, “So, these spoiled pigs want me dead because I’m not scared of them? How mature. Did you kill the attacker?”

“No, Layla told me not to… but he won’t be able to use his arms for a while. I broke one of his shoulders and dislocated the other one before stabbing him.” You smile darkly, “I had him relay a message to Renni, saying that you’re part of my crew so she has to respect the Code. I was given a letter addressed to the both of us, so I thought you’d like to read it first.” You take out the letter and hand it to her. She tears into the envelope and you wait as she reads it. Sevika clicks her tongue and lets out an angered growl.

“She’s respecting the Code all right. She called for a Blood Feud!” Sevika snarls and slams the letter on the counter, “Not only is she planning to kill me, but my gang too!” She clenches her fist. You pick up the paper and slowly read it over. ‘To Zaun’s new “Leader”, I fully intend on following the Code. This is my right, as Chem-Baron Finn’s main associate, to call for a Blood Feud. Due to his wrongful death, Sevika must present with her people on the 3rd of May in the Pits. The rules are that only melee weapons are allowed. They will be pre-checked by Jir for any tampering.’

“I can respect that she’s following the Code, but a Blood Feud is unnecessary. A personal Body Feud would have sufficed, but she wants to get rid of all of you. Less of a chance of someone striking back.” You click your tongue in annoyance.

“I know my gang will fight with me, but…” Sevika hesitates, rubbing her jaw, “I don’t want them to. Not all of them are melee fighters. They would be more of an obstacle than an asset.”

“You really care about them, huh?” You walk over to her and place a hand on her shoulder, “Why don’t you ask them what they want to do?”

“They’ll go for it. We swore a blood pact. We’re together until death.” Sevika shakes her head, “Since I’ve been called out, they’ll take it personally, too. If it was just me, I wouldn’t give a fuck! But, not all of them are orphans like me. They have families. Hell, you know Jean’s wife is pregnant.” She puts her head in her hands. You bite your lip and look back over the paper. ‘There has to be something here. Something we can exploit. Renni doesn’t know the full rules. She wouldn’t know how to properly-’

“Sev, Sev!” You excitedly hit her shoulder, “Renni messed up! She didn’t specify that it had to be your gang! She said your people !” You grin mischievously and shove the paper in front of her face. Sevika takes it from you as you practically jump in place.

“Since I pledged to you, the Furies are my people as well.” Sevika smirks, the despair she was feeling vanished, “And we’ve got a handful of nasty melee fighters.”

“That only leaves us with two days to prepare! And we have a Warlord living with us for three weeks.” You giggle and nudge her. Sevika grins at you and tugs you into a tight hug. You yelp in surprise as you’re squeezed against her.

“I could kiss you for that.” Sevika mutters happily. You laugh and pull yourself out of the hug.

“Don’t let Ran hear you say that.” You tease her, grinning widely when the faintest of blushes appear on her cheeks.

“I take that back, I’ll punch you instead.” Sevika grumbles.

“Aaand, she’s back.” You snicker.

Chapter Text

You sit on the lounging deck with a cup of hot chocolate in your hand. A pair of birds are perched on the railing next to each other. You glance down at the sketchbook in your lap and smile at how it perfectly captures the cute pair. You place your cup down and get comfortable on the couch. You look up at the sound of feet on the deck and smile sweetly as Jinx returns with more colored pencils for her drawing. She gives you a cheery wave and puts her hot chocolate down. You lift up your legs so she can sit and hand the sketchbook over to her. You return to reading the update Priestess had sent to you this morning.

    “The number of people needing support has gone up.” You sigh softly, “They don’t have enough to give out, and the shelter we built is full… We need to figure something out and fast.”

    “Have you gone over the shipment logs for this month?” Jinx’s eyes flick to you and back to the birds. You nod your head and pull the blanket tighter to your body. The mist from the waterfall kept the area chilly in the morning time.

    “There’s a new shipment of food coming into Piltover along with fabric. Since there’s a surplus of that stuff Topside, there are only six crates of food coming in and five crates of fabric.” You watch as her pencil glides over the paper, “That’s a sixth of the usual shipments.”

    “Do you know how much is sent in each crate?” Jinx shifts closer to you.

    “Enough to keep the people from starving.” You count out the math on your fingers, “Theoretically if we do it right, it could last us a month. We’d have to ration, but we have to, anyway. These families are used to little to no food, so we wouldn’t want to shock their bodies with too much at once. Refeeding syndrome is something we’ll have to be mindful of. Janna’s Faithful can manage distribution-” You tap your chin in thought.

    “-We’d need to get the crates first.” Jinx lowers her sketchbook, “The question is how do we do that without getting caught?” 

    “That’s why we have to come up with a plan, crow brain.” You kick her leg. Jinx huffs and hits you with the pencil in her hand. You giggle and take a sip from your drink.

    “Have… you had any trouble sleeping?” Jinx bites her lip as she hesitates. You pause and reluctantly nod your head.

    “I haven’t slept well since we blew up the councilor’s building.” You watch the marshmallows swirl around in your cup, “If I’m not having bad dreams, they’re nice ones that make me cry when I wake up. Sometimes I get so wrapped up in my memories that I’m up too late and don’t get enough sleep.”

    “It's been the same for me.” Jinx sighs and stretches her legs out, “The only good thing that has come out of it is that I’m spending more time upgrading my weapons.”

    “I finished creating the masks within two nights because I couldn’t fall asleep.” You chuckle and swallow the rest of the liquid in your cup. 

    “Do you think… Vi is struggling to sleep, too?” Jinx finally turns to you, her eyes glistening with unshed tears.

    “If she wasn’t, there would really be something wrong with her.” You say seriously, “You know that Vi has always struggled with her conscious.”

    “I know, but I needed to hear someone else say it.” Jinx nods, “She’s probably having a horrible time Topside.”

    “Probably, but who knows, her cupcake got promoted to Sheriff.” You shrug, “Maybe she’s living it up and forgot all about us.” Jinx scoffs before letting out a chuckle.

    “Wouldn’t that be interesting?” Jinx turns the sketchbook to you, revealing her finished art, “Violet forgetting about the three most important people in her life for a Piltie. It sounds like one of those storybooks she used to read to me.” She says bitterly. Yet, her tone didn’t match the pleasant drawing of the lovebirds snuggling on the railing. Not even a single Jinx doodle was in sight.

~

Dawn sits at the entrance to the aisle as the rest of you file into your seats. The stone was warm underneath you as it usually was down in the pits. A thin veil of steam filled the air as it rose from nearby water geysers. Seated around you are open supporters of Sevika and her gang and the Furies. You can hear the soft buzzing of the Firelight’s hoverboards as they hang out above you. People are still filing into the rows and you glance down at your pocket watch.

“There are five minutes left until they start the fight.” You say as it snaps shut.

“Jir will be introducing them any minute.” Torx points out, “He doesn’t like being late.”

“They will succeed in this fight.” Dawn says with no concern, “They’re strong warriors.”

“Indeed. I was charmed to see how well they fight together.” Cassius nods his head, “They managed to hold out against Dawn and me for more than five minutes.”

“Others would have lost an arm by then.” Dawn smirks and your group giggles at the joke.

“Although her new arm may feel like a real one, I doubt Sevika wants to lose the other.” Fue snorts.

“Who knows!” Jinx shrugs playfully, “Maybe she’d want to duel-wield swords! I know I would!” You laugh and your conversation is cut off by the sound of a whistle. All noise in the stands goes quiet and Jir steps out on the podium. The giant man was covered in red fabric like the rest of the crowd, making his bushy hair stand out.

“When a life is taken in cold blood, it may be repaid in hot-blooded battle… So today, we will be witnesses to this repayment… or new debt.” Jir’s voice booms through the area, “Chem-Baron Finn was slain in cold blood by the Tiger of Zaun, Sevika!” Loud cheers sound but are quickly squashed when Jir raises his fist. You shuffle your feet as your excitement for the fight builds. With a glance at your company, you can see how jittery they are too.

“As an associate of Chem-Baron Finn, the Chem-Baron Renni has called for repayment… by Blood Feud.” Jir’s voice trembles slightly as he says this. Outraged screams break out as what he said sets into the crowd.

‘If I may be so bold?’ Umbra politely speaks up. You blink in surprise and clear your throat. ‘You may be.’ Torx puts her arm over your shoulder and you wrap yours around her waist. ‘Why are they so outraged by a blood feud? What is it?’ Your hand around Torx is grabbed by Jinx, who’s holding hands with Fue.

‘A Blood Feud means the action will not be repaid until the death of one of the parties. Most disputes are settled with a Body Feud. It’s a fight until the other is knocked out and unable to continue fighting.’ The crowd finally silences and Jir sighs. He told you that he had protested this course of action saying that it was too extreme, but Renni had insisted. As the Monster of the Pit, there were only so many decisions he could sway.

 Jir clears his throat and indicates to someone out of sight. “The rules for this fight are simple. Melee weapons only. They’ve been pre-checked by me and are all cleared for battle. The fight will end when either one or both parties are dead!” A loud bell rings as the gates open and Sevika and her team stroll out. On the opposite side of the arena, Renni’s fighters emerge and you can’t help the scowl on your face.

“Fucker.” Torx hisses, “They’re ten to five. We knew this would happen, but that doesn’t make it any less shitty!” She throws her hands up, jostling you. You pay close attention as Jir steps off of the podium and shakes hands with Sevika and the leader of the other team. You didn’t recognize any of them, but that wouldn’t matter in a few minutes anyway. ‘Renni has sent these people to die. I think she expected that Sevika was cocky enough to fight on her own.’ You hum in amusement as Jir jumps out of the arena and the two groups face each other. ‘Unbeknownst to Zaun, things have changed for Sevika.’

“Furies - Don’t you dare die down there.” You chide them, “Or we’ll have to eat the spiced chocolate cake Dawn made without you.” They didn’t respond but you could see that they heard you from the way they perked up. Snickers sound next to you as the bell rings again and the Chem-Baron’s pawns rush forward. You tighten your grip on Jinx’s hand in excitement as they get closer to each other. There is no hesitation as Zara whirls around and lashes out with her whip. The light reflecting off of it is the only indication of where it’s going, as it wraps around the first guy’s neck. With an aggressive yank, blood pours down and you’re a witness to the man’s head getting torn from his shoulders. ‘I knew the crystal weapons would be different from regular ones, but… I didn’t see this coming. This is the first time we’ve tested them on people.’ The shocked look on Zara’s blood-splattered face was shared by everyone else in the pit.

“HOLY SHIT!” Someone screams and the crowd goes wild, including you and your group. The wild cheers jolt the fighters into moving and Sevika takes the attention as she intercepts the next person, swiping their feet out from under them and skewering them on her sword. Your eyes widen when you see a woman trying to sneak up on Sevika. That plan is ruined as Landon leaps over the headless body with a cackle and brings her axe down on her.

“Ah!” Cassius winces sympathetically as the axe cleaves her arm off. The woman’s scream pierces the air and you can’t restrain the laugh that breaks past your lips as it's perfectly cut off. ‘Oh my Gods, I didn’t mean to laugh but that was hilarious!’ Before her body hits the ground, you notice Auvern sliding across the gravel, slicing the ankles of two others as they run at her. Ran uses one of the falling opponents as a springboard, flipping through the air and planting her feet on an unfortunate vastaya beside them. 

“I can see Ran and Auv have been training together.” Fue pipes up.

“Their styles suit one another.” You nod. Auvern springs up to her feet, flipping the sickles around and driving her blades through their backs and out of their chests.

“Woah! Sometimes I forget Auvern grew up in the assassin clans.” Torx gasps.

“She’s scary.” Jinx nods, “But it’s so cool!” You grin proudly as Ran springs off of the vastaya before plunging their swords into his eyes as they come down. Pained shouts come from the crowd as some people cover their eyes in sympathetic pain. If people didn’t know before, they now know that the Furies mean business. When Ran’s feet hit the floor, they’re already moving to Sevika and the others.

“KICK THEIR ASSES, SEVIKA! YOU’VE GOT BIG MUSCLES! USE THEM!” Jinx screeches as the group gathers into a wide circle around the remaining opponents. Their panicked faces bring you joy as your friends' smirks and grins contrast them. ‘It’s like a coyote toying with a desert shrew.’ Umbra muses, seeing through your eyes as they slowly move in. You nod in agreement, too immersed in the action to process what she said.

“A beautiful tactic.” Cassius notes, “They’re using their opponents' fear against them. A caged animal will attack in a last-ditch effort to kill or escape.”

“Be the predator, never the prey.” You quote Cassius’ words back to him, “Wait. And you’ll find your task is easier than you previously thought.” One of the people in the center lets out a wild scream as they rush Zara. Zara uses her whip to shield herself, the glaive bouncing off of the material with a clang, and makes the attacker stumble. She kicks them down, throwing her whip at their midsection as they fall. As that happens, the other four charge in and the screams that follow make the people in front of you recoil in horror.

The anxious silence in the pit is broken by deafening cheers as Sevika and her team steps away from the mess. You scream with elation and jump out of your seat with everyone, the adrenaline from watching the fight courses through you as you begin chanting.

“SEVIKA! SEVIKA! SEVIKA!” The crowd chants together, howls breaking through the screaming.

“AND SEVIKA’S CREW WINS THE FIGHT!” Jir roars over the crowd, “LET IT BE KNOWN THAT SEVIKA HAS PAID HER DEBT!”

~

You knock on the door to Sevika’s apartment, fiddling with the vial of Digitalis as you wait for her to open the door. You had delivered vials to the others, Ran giving you a hug in thanks, and Sevika was intentionally your last stop. The door opens and Sevika doesn’t say anything as she steps aside for you to come in. There’s dried blood on her from a few cuts, but the most came from the wound on her shoulder. You close the door behind you and give her a small smile.

“You look exhausted, Vika.” You lightly touch her shoulder, knowing that it’s injured, “Why don’t you let me help you take care of your wounds?”

“I don’t need any help.” Sevika rasps, exhaustion thick in her voice, “I can manage on my own.” She reaches for the vial but you shake your head. You grab her hand and lead her into the bathroom before she has a chance to complain.

“I know you’ve never had anyone to help you before, but now you do.” You close the door and cross your arms, “And to prove my point, strip.” You say bluntly. She rolls her eyes.

“I’m not going to strip. You should go finish your rounds and check on the others.” Sevika crosses her arms with a small wince. 

“I already did. You’re my last check-in.” You mimic her and cross your arms, “Now stop being stubborn and let me help you.” She shakes her head and takes the vial from you, gingerly setting it in the rack made for it. You silently watch as she takes out her towel and avoids using her right arm. ‘Must she be so stubborn when she’s clearly in pain?’

“Sevika.” You say with a firm warning tone. You approach her, grabbing the edge of her shirt, “I’m going to help you. I see you avoiding your shoulder, which means it hurts more than you’re showing. This isn’t my first time helping an injured and stubborn person.” You chuckle. ‘Vi used to do the same thing until she learned I’ll help anyways.’ Sevika sighs heavily but silently lets you take off her shirt. You carefully ease it away from her wound and place it in the clothes basket. Now that you can see it properly, it was deeper than it seemed. Your eyes flick up to get confirmation, a small nod, before continuing to help her undress. You let her remove her wrappings on her own and set the bath.

The steam rising from the bath tells you that it’s a hotter day outside. ‘Summer is around the corner.’ You pick up the vial of Digitalis, uncork it, and pour it into the running water.

“It’s going to sting at first, but it should feel soothing after a few seconds.” You explain as you turn off the water and step over to her.

“I don’t care.” Sevika shrugs lightly, “As long as it does its job.” You help her into the tub, respectfully glancing away as she lowers herself down. The hissing sigh that she makes signals that it found some of her injuries.

“Close your eyes and let your body submerge in the water.” You instruct her. Sevika obeys, closing her eyes and relaxing her muscles. You watch as the pinkish water covers her shoulder and she flinches.

“I’ve… always done this myself.” Sevika whispers, eyes still closed, “I’ve been on my own for years.” You gently wipe away the dried blood from one of the cuts on her arm.

“I know.” You whisper back, “I want you to know that I’m here for you. There’s no need to be guarded around me… or the others.”

“I think I’ve opened up enough.” Sevika jokes as she cracks her eyes open, her voice returning to normal volume, “What more could you want from me?” You chuckle at her question and lean in closer to get her shoulder.

“I want you as you are.” You say simply and tenderly clean her shoulder wound. Sevika’s hand grips your wrist and you pause your actions. Her head was tilted down, hair hiding her face as she speaks up.

“You don’t realize how much you’ve done for me these past few months.” Sevika’s voice comes out low, trembling, “I’ve never really had a purpose. I knew I wanted to help others, but I didn’t see much past that. You helped me realize that there’s more to life than surviving.” You reach out, pausing briefly, before tucking her hair behind her ear. You make eye contact and a soft gasp leaves your lips as a tear slides down her cheek.

“Sevika, none of us know what we’re doing. I cling to those I love because I don’t have anything else. But, having each other makes surviving less unbearable.” You grab her chin, “My dream for Zaun is to give people a chance at life. No more surviving… and I want you by my side when that happens. You, you deserve to live, too.” Your heart breaks as Sevika starts crying. You embrace her as her sniffles turn to sobs and you run your fingers through her hair.

“I’ve always admired you, Vika.” You utter quietly, “Please, lean on me. You swore and put your trust in me. Your burdens are mine and your life is in my hands. I won’t let you feel worthless for as long as I live. That’s a promise.” Sevika meets your eyes one more time and gives you a teary smile.

“I’ve always admired you.” She chuckles, “Your brother, too. I remember Vander telling me about your home situation, and Ekko would run up to me with his new creations to show them off. You’re a resourceful duo, and it’s fitting where you ended up in the Zaun hierarchy.” You notice that the wound has started closing and continue to clean it up.

“Zaun’s hierarchy, huh?” You chuckle, “I never expected I end up at the top.”

“Well, you did… and not just because people are terrified of what you can do. They respect you.” Sevika stands up, wounds fully healed, “After today, you’ll really be able to tell… My Lady.” She gives you a teasing grin and you throw her towel at her face.

“That’s it! I’m telling Ran you like them!” You huff, crossing your arms.

“You wouldn’t!” Sevika gasps, “I haven’t told them anything yet!”

“Well, stop being so moody.” You stick your tongue out.

~

“How’d you feel seeing the Blood Feud today?” You approach Cassius and Dawn, who are enjoying a slice of the spiced cake. You sit down with them and yelp in surprise when Spear Hunter lands on your shoulder. The hawk tilts its head and chirps softly, nudging your cheek with its head. You giggle and stroke its breast feathers in greeting.

“It reminded me of the gladiator rings back home.” Dawn places her empty plate down, “We settle matters in a similar way, but it’s always one-on-one unless there are multiple offenders. The gladiator rings are typically for entertainment purposes only.”

“I’m impressed with your gang, Hexxit. If you’re going into battle, they will be valuable to you. The weapons you possess are also of interest.” Cassius raises an eyebrow.

“They’re created with metal and crystals that I… formed.” You blush, remembering the crystals growing along your hands, “I can have something created for the two of you. I’d have to make sure only you can wield your weapon though. I don’t want these weapons ending up in the wrong hands with how advanced they are.”

“Understandable. A weapon must be wielded in the right mindset or it’s a danger to everyone.” Dawn nods in understanding.

“Dawn has faced many opponents during her time with me.” Cassius chuckles.

“My greatest opponent yet is you, Sir.” Dawn waves him off, “I could not defeat you.”

“How did you end up swearing fealty to him, anyway?” Your eyes sparkle in interest.

“I was a warrior in one of the tribes he came to “conquer”.” Dawn snorts, “The tribe wasn’t aware and we geared up for a fight when we heard a Noxian was coming. Except, the day he arrived, he only requested to fight all of our warriors in a one-to-twenty battle… I didn’t last very long, and as a warrior, I felt shame.” She laughs but you can tell it still bothered her.

“In their culture, as a warrior, you don’t lose a battle unless it is in death.” Cassius clarifies, “When I learned, I approached them and told them a version of my secret.”

“I chose to swear fealty to him in hopes that I would learn to fight the way he does.” Dawn nudges Cassius with her foot, “While I have improved my skills, I have also found a new tribe. It is an honor to be friends with this man, even if he can get on my nerves.” She smiles happily.

“You put air quotes around conquer… That’s how you got your honorary title, isn't it?” You grin at Cassius as you connect the dots, “You lied.”

“I would be looked down upon by my fellow Warlords if they learned I only claim land to protect the tribes. Many of these tribes have ancient practices and ancient magic that Noxian conspirators wish to get their hands on. So, the tribes themselves lie and say that I am a wicked leader who hides behind a good image but only wishes for bloodshed.” Cassius mischievously clasps his hands, “These tribes are protected for as long House Pyre stands.”

“Wow, that’s… admirable.” You say with awe, “I hope to do that with Zaun, someday.”

“Speaking of your war.” Cassius suddenly has a serious look on his face, “Did you think I would come here and not find out how far you’ve come with your training?” He grins manically.

“Awe, shit.” You groan, “When do you want to do it?”

“We’ll do it in a week.” Cassius waves you off, “I’m enjoying my free time.”

~

Vi stumbles when she gets back into her room. She just so happened to be in Zaun when the fight between Sevika and Renni’s gangs was called. Intrigued, Vi snuck her way down to the pits and took her spot in the nook she used to hide in. She wasn’t expecting much from the fight since it seemed to be sudden, but that was before she found out it was a Blood Feud. Vi nearly choked on her own spit at those words. A Blood Feud hasn’t been called since Vander became the leader of Zaun. So, Vi found herself watching the proceedings with an intense interest, but her eyes couldn’t help but find her ghost in the crowd. Y/n. How could she miss the shocking white hair? From the distance, she couldn’t see much, but she could see her sister’s hair too. That made the ache in her chest worse. They were so close… yet so far.

Her mind was spinning from what she had seen. Carnage. She watched as Renni’s henchmen got torn to pieces in a matter of minutes. Those weapons were familiar to her, but the way they took those people down seemed too easy….with her sister and Y/n’s brilliant minds, they could have created anything from them. And, that was another thing… how did they learn to fight like that? So fluidly, so… skillful? That’s not something you pick up from living in Zaun.

Vi lets out a groan and falls onto her bed. Her eyes sting, vision becoming blurry as she shakes her head to chase it away. This was regular for her by now. Sobbing her eyes out into her bed as she yearned for the chance to see them again. She hated this. All she wanted to do was hold them again. Her sister. Y/n. Ekko. It hurt so badly, but she needed to make sure that they were safe.

“Vi?” Caitlyn knocks on the door, “Are you ready for patrol?” Vi glares hatefully at the Enforcer uniform hanging from the hook in the wall. She wipes away her tears, internally groaning at the fact that her makeup is probably a mess.

“Vi, hold still!” Y/n laughs as Vi tries to dodge her hand.

“You’re going to stab me in the eye with that thing!” Vi snorts, “I can do it on my own.”

“No!” Y/n pouts, pushing her down onto the couch and sitting on her, “You promised that I could do it the first time. You don’t get to tell me otherwise.”

“Oooh! Are we doing Vi’s makeup?!” Powder squeals as she comes through the door, “I’ll go get the tweezers!”

“Wait, Po-!”

“-Shhh! You said we could do it, so your eyebrows are getting done, too. You’re hot, cherry top. But these eyebrows need some work.” Y/n grins, making her laugh.

“Cherry top? Oh, no, I’ve infected you!” Vi cracks up laughing.

“Vi?” Caitlyn’s knocking jolts her from the memory. The grin that was on her face disappeared as the sorrow floods back through her.

“Give me a few minutes!” Vi calls back, “I… slept in late.”

Chapter Text

Loud, excited chatter fills the air as everyone gathers around the platform to witness you and Cassius spar together. It’s been an interesting time with him and Dawn hanging around. With Ekko’s enthusiastic agreement, you showed them a display of your magic by officially making the flight tunnel between the Grotto and the Rapids. This allowed members of the groups to go back and forth when the gates were open. Dawn enjoyed sparring with the Firelight children and found herself impressed with their fighting spirits. You teased her when some guys expressed an interest in her. Her reaction was to try and skewer you with her spear. Jinx was consistently bothering Ekko when she wasn’t with you or busy. Ekko confided in you that it made him happy to finally have time with his friend.

The friendships forming between the groups were a good thing and a bad thing. You and Ekko were now being called by your titles by both of the groups. A few of the Firelights left and signed over with the Furies, wanting to play more of an aggressive part in the war. Ekko told them that they’d be welcomed back with open arms when they were ready.

“I can’t wait to see you get your ass kicked, sis!” Ekko teases you with a wide grin. You scoff and shove him, playfully brandishing your daggers at him.

“Watch your mouth, dear brother, or I’ll have to kick your ass!” You joke and he shoves you with a laugh. You wave to him as you approach the platform and take a deep breath to steel your nerves. ‘The last time you fought him, you were but a child. You are stronger. Faster. The worst you can do is end in a tie.’ Umbra consols you. You huff a laugh as you stretch and loosen up your body. 

“Can you believe we’re going to see Hawk Fight?”

“Our Lady is fighting her mentor! This is going to be entertaining!”

“I hope she gets her ass beat!” You snort at Ekko’s comment. ‘He really wants me to get my ass kicked, huh?’

“That’s the guy who trained her? She knocked me on my ass in seconds!”

“A Warlord? Can she really beat him?”

A subtle breeze hits the back of your neck, and you instinctively bring up your dagger to block. A loud clang sounds as you push back against the weapon. Surprised exclamations come from the onlookers making you giggle to yourself. You whirl around, duck under another swing and leap back to create some space between the two of you.

“And here I thought you forgot the first lesson I taught you!” Cassius taunts you as he leisurely spins his weapon, “You can’t make this easy on me, Hexxit!” You narrow your eyes at the double-bladed scimitar. ‘That’s his weapon? He was very skilled at dual-wielding so I don’t believe he’d use a single weapon.’ The two of you face each other as you cautiously circle around. The talking becomes background noise as you focus on your opponent. You dash forward as he does, pivoting on your heel to parry his blade when you hear a small click. You gasp, bending your body at the waist to avoid the second blade that nearly nicks your chin. You move into a cartwheel, kicking your foot up to knock away the returning blade. Now that you have a complete view of the weapon, you can see that it is separated in the middle but connected by a chain.

“I knew it!” You shout as you go in for a strike, “You were too skilled as a duel-wielder to use a one-handed weapon!”

“A valuable observation that could save your life!” Cassius responds as he rotates the blades around, “But is that enough?!” He lunges forward. The fight becomes a fast-paced attack-defend cycle between the two of you until he manages to shove you backwards. You grunt as you hit the ground and roll out of the way of another hit. You wipe away the blood running down your arm.

“Sloppy!” Cassius snarls, “Do you think you can lead these people to victory like this!?” He spits as you get your footing and brace yourself. You physically recoil at his words as if you’ve been struck. 

“What?” You gape at him, seeing a change in his demeanor. Those words remind you of when you first started training. Confused mutters sound around you as the others listen closely.

“Get serious! Your brother talks so highly of you and I have yet to see the person he admires!” Cassius’ glare hits a nerve in your mind, “Stop holding back and show me what you can do!” He slams his blades against the ground over and over again. ‘He’s actually angry.’ Your eyes widen and you look at your weapon to see that they’ve been daggers the entire time. ‘He must think I’m holding back. I… didn’t do that intentionally.’ The ringing of the blades echoes through your mind as you grit your teeth. Suddenly, you feel your magic burning in your veins, crystal creeping over your hands as you grip your weapons tighter.

“Hexxit, why are you always holding back?” Iesura tilts his head. You pause and slowly put down the little flower you were playing with. You turn to him in confusion.

“What do you mean?” You question.

“Your nature. You hold back when it comes to your magic, your horns, even your senses. You portray yourself as human even when you’re in a safe place with your Circle. You have yet to mention your horns to anyone and allow your hair to cover it. Are you ashamed of your gift?” Iseura frowns and gives you a worried look, “Is it not to your liking?”

“What? No! I am thankful for this gift. It’s just…” You look at your crystalline claws, “It’s a lot for me to process these changes. They’re happening quickly and part of me mourns my human past. How does one live as the only member of their species? I don’t even know how to make more of me or if that’s even possible.” You grieve for the loss of your humanity.

“That’s all the more reason to embrace who you are, even if it’s in the safety of your warren. You are no longer human. You are currently one-of-a-kind. Embrace it.”

“I-I’m dangerous.” You stutter, “I could hurt someone I care about. I don’t know enough about myself to avoid that.”

“We thought humans couldn’t hurt a fly.” Iesura looks to the distance, “They’re dangerous. We’re all dangerous in our own ways. What’s dangerous is not accepting that you’re different now. Ignorance is not bliss.”

“I didn’t mean to hold back.” Your voice comes out with a slight musical undertone, “I’m sorry for offending you.” For the first time in a while, you sink into your mind and push aside the fog you manifested to dull your senses. Your body tingles in awareness, as you put your hair up, hearing the awed gasps from the crowd when they see your crystal, aqua-colored horns. You take another deep breath and slip into your fighting stance as everything around you magnifies, “I won’t do that anymore.” Your fans snap open and you make eye contact with Cassius. This time he’s the one who makes the first move and you meet him halfway. The reverberations from your clashing weapons mix with the cheers from the group. You find yourself having fun in the short time the fight takes place. The both of you dodging deadly strikes that should have landed, but getting nicked here and there. Suddenly, the chain of the scimitar wraps around your arm and you yank Cassius forward. He stumbles a bit and you kick him, launching him backwards as his grip on his weapon falters. You follow him, crossing your fans at his neck when he raises his head.

His eyes widen as a proud smile makes its way across his face. You blink and retract your weapons, before handing his back to him with a grin. You extend your hand out and help him off of the ground. Roaring cheers force you to look up and you see everyone celebrating. Ekko has a huge grin on his face as he jumps in place with Jinx.

“I knew you could do it.” Cassius claps his hand on your shoulder with a proud grin, “You just needed a little push.”

“You’re not… afraid? My eyes are-”

“-unique. No, I’m not afraid of you. As far as I’m concerned, there’s nothing to fear.” Cassius pats your shoulder as people start running down to you, “You’ll be a magnificent leader.” Those words touched your heart. You had been doubting yourself but didn’t want to worry anyone about your issues. 

“HAWK!”

“MY LADY!”

“OH MY GOD ARE THOSE HORNS?!”

“THAT WAS THE COOLEST THING I’VE WITNESSED!”

“WHAT HAPPENED TO YOUR VOICE?!” You laugh and show off your horns to the kids as you field questions from the others. You feel a little fuzzy as more and more people rave about your eyes and other changes. A blush covers your face as Heather brings up your little fangs and you cover your mouth. ‘Wait. FANGS?!’ You startle at her words.

~

Early in the morning, you find yourself standing atop the western sun gate, hundreds of feet above the water. The sun has barely risen over the horizon line but that wouldn’t deter you from your mission. The large cargo ship approaching the gate is your goal for today. 

“The shipment is almost directly below us.” You move closer to the edge, “Is everyone ready to go?”

“As ready as we’ll ever be.” Landon responds and the others nod in agreement.

“Popper is itching for some action!” Jinx cackles, flashing her sniper at you.

“Okay, then it’s time for a recap before we get going.” You walk closer to them, “Crow, you’re on the lookout. You’re watching our backs while we head into the cargo hold. Don’t take a shot unless it’s absolutely necessary. The rest of you are heading into the hold to gather up the shipment. They’ve been tagged with UV paint by one of my contacts.”

“How big is the tag?” Zara questions.

“It’s big enough to notice.” You smirk behind your mask and toss them black light flashlights. They tuck them onto their belts as you continue the explanation, “When you find one, I’ll open up a rift to slide them into. We have to be as quick and quiet as possible. We don’t want to alert anyone, since most of the crew should be sleeping.”

“What about the Sun Gate operators?” Sevika steps forward, “Won’t they notice?”

“Skunk will take them out on our way down. When she does, we have six minutes to complete this run.” You all adjust your masks and head to the edge of the beam, “Remember, grab as much as you can without compromising yourself. In and out.” You remind them.

“Yes, Hawk.” They chorus right before Torx dives off of the edge. You count to five before signaling to the others and jumping off. You hear the wind whistle in your ears, but find it a bit strange to not feel it on your face. You shoot straight down glancing to your left to see Torx fall into line. You nod your head and focus on the dive. ‘8. 7. 6. 5. 4. 3. 2. 1.’ You snap your wings open and glide above the water, before shooting up the side and landing on the deck.

“You’re in the clear. The captain is too busy smoking his cigarette to pay attention.” Jinx chuckles.

With silent steps, you run to the grate that leads down into the hold. Fue slides in front of you, whipping out her lockpick, and pops the lock open. You lift the grate so the girls can drop inside, and softly close it behind you, sticking your hand through the bars to relock it. ‘We don’t want anyone to know we were here.’

Your feet hit the floor and you shake your head at all of the crates. ‘There are at least five dozen. What could be in all of these?’ The girls were already passing their lights over them and searching for your targets.

“What do you think is in all of these? They’re not all the necessities.” Auvern questions as she passes some smaller ones.

“Who knows.” Sevika shrugs, “Could be champagne or other things rich people enjoy.”

“I found the tags for item one.” Zara calls, “Third row, back of the line. They were put in an area that secludes them.”  

“Count them.” You say as you look at the boxes on the other end, “There should be six large crates.”

“I’ve found the others!” Torx says from the other end of the ship, “All five crates are here.”

“Good. The rifts should be open now, so start moving them through.” You command. 

“On it!” They chorus. 

“Ah, Hawk? There’s a message on this crate for you. I don’t think it’s a part of our original set. Middle row, far right.” Auvern waves you over. You tilt your head as you approach the area she labeled. You walk around a large set of crates to see her crouched by a smaller crate. ‘Odd, smaller crates aren’t put in this section.’ You crouch next to her.

“Not on the list. Thought you’d find interest.” You read the note out loud. Intrigued, you search for the info panel and raise an eyebrow at the label. ‘Talis. That’s all it says.’

“Any idea?” Auvern turns to you.

“Vaguely. We’re bagging it.” You stand up and pick it up. You note that it’s lighter than you expected it to be.

“All clear down here.” Sevika relays to you, “Every crate is through.”

“Crow, what’s our situation?” You and Auvern rush to Zara’s position.

“Crew has started to come out to get ready for the lift. Two crewmates started in your direction.” Jinx informs you, “Annd, the gate operators are starting to wake up.”

“We’re on our way out. A rift will open for you once you’re at the designated area.” You say as Zara heads through. You motion for Auvern to go before you and she ducks inside.

“The rest of us are through, Hawk.” You hear Fue but you crouch low when you see shadows over the grate. Slowly, you back into the rift, keeping your eyes trained on the grate.

“The lock won’t open again! Gods damn it! I thought we told Jerry not to click it all the way down!” You hear one of the crew members shout in exasperation. You snort and vanish through the rift. 

The sound of a crate being cracked open hits your ears when you step through. You disengage your mask, hearing the soft hiss, and take a deep breath. ‘We pulled it off!’ You grin to yourself. Jinx twirls a crowbar in her hand before slotting it in the top and popping it open. You place the crate down before walking over to see what’s inside.

“Holy shit.” You breathe out in shock to see pounds of rice bags inside of this one. You shakily reach in and lift out a bag, staring at it in deep thought. ‘One bag could feed a whole family for a few months. And… this is significantly less than what Piltover imports on a monthly basis. Where is all of this going? Do their families really eat this much so quickly?’

“…My Lady?” Zara places her hand on your shoulder and you look at her, “Are you okay?”

“I’m fine.” You shake your head to clear your thoughts, “I was thinking how this food can keep many families from going hungry for a few months. There’s a lot more here than I thought.”

“Let’s open the others and get to sorting!” Fue rocks onto her toes and you nod.

“Let’s get to cracking these babies open!” Jinx cheers.

You hum as you stroll through the Undercity with a skip in your step. Cassius and Dawn were visiting the shops while you went to the Temple of the Monolith. The amount of food and fabric you lifted from the cargo ship should cover the families that need it. So, you wanted to inform the Priestess of the success and enquire when she’d like it brought to her temple. You were about a block away when you sensed Janna behind you. You stop and turn to see her form out of the air and give you a nervous smile. You furrow your brow and give her a short bow. 

“Lady Janna, what can I do for you?” You question her. Janna clears her throat and takes a few uncertain steps toward you.

“You’re headed to the temple, yes?” Janna asks.

“I am.” You nod.

“May I accompany you? I’ve… never spoken to my worshipers before. I haven’t seen much of their temple either.” Janna says strongly, “I’d like to come.”

“Of course.” You bow again, “You’re welcome to come with me. It’s your place. I wouldn’t dare tell you no.” You chuckle and hold your hand out to her. There’s a moment of hesitation before she loosely grasps your hand and you continue your journey. Janna walks beside you like an unsure child and you can’t help but smile.

“There’s no need to be nervous.” You reassure her, “They love you and all that you’ve done. Just as I do.”

“You’re the only Terrian I’ve spoken to in centuries, possibly millennia. I’m nervous they will not see me the way they do.” Janna sighs.

“Well, here’s your chance.” You head up the steps and knock on the temple door. Within a few seconds, the heavy doors are drawn open and one of the acolytes greets you.

“Good morning, Lady Hexxit.” He bows before his eyes find Janna. He inhales sharply before dropping into a deep bow that has you giggling.

“Lady Janna! I-It’s an honor to be in your presence, Goddess of the Winds.” He stutters, looking flustered. You give Janna a little nudge and she snaps to awareness.

“Ah, thank you. Please, d-don’t bow.” Janna waves him off and you bite your tongue to stop yourself from laughing.

“May we enter? I have pleasant news for our Priestess.” You say cheerily and the acolyte nods furiously. In a rush, he stumbles out of the way and you guide Janna inside.

“Relax.” You whisper to her, “It’ll be okay.”

~

You stretch after your long training session with Cassius and sigh in relief as your aching muscles relax. You and Ekko have been training with him in the mornings, and it thrilled you to see your brother improving. He was growing into a brilliant young man and it warmed your heart to be able to witness it.

“Hey, sis! I'm heading back to the Firelights, but I'll be back tomorrow!” Ekko shouts to you.

“No worries! I'll see you tomorrow then!” You wave to him as Cassius polishes his scimitar.

“Hexxit! I need you to come to me NOW!” Jinx shouts in your ear, making you wince and sigh.

“I have to go check on Jinx, are you okay by yourself?” You ask your mentor. He pauses and raises his eyebrow in a silent question.

“You ask me every time, Y/n. I’m fine.” Cassius chuckles and continues polishing, “Go do what you need to do and stop worrying about me.”

“Right.” You blush, “Sorry.” You whirl around and head for the stairs. You liked to walk around the place instead of using your rifts. It was peaceful to be able to do so and enjoy nature. The more time you kept your new features out, the more you found yourself drawn to nature. 

Around the two gangs, you stopped hiding the changes that you went through but preferred to keep your eyes normal. Jinx enjoyed braiding your hair back or finding cute ways to style your hair. Your favorite so far is the braided space buns she would clip jewels into. It eased your nerves to have people feel so relaxed around you in your true form. So relaxed that you felt like you were floating half of the time. 

Your sense of awareness is almost overwhelming. You’ve taken to writing down the things about yourself and logging them. All of the changes you went through, the symptoms, when it happened and how long it took to show. You found out that your fangs came after your horns, and were the reason you were snacking on jerky for a month. Heather nearly peed herself laughing at you teething so late in life. You tried to smother her with a pillow for it.

The tattoos had been adjusted to accommodate your changes, without your knowledge. Everyone joked that you really are some kind of goddess and the tattoos show it. You should be used to this by now, but it surprised you every time someone outside of the Furies called you “Lady Hexxit.” Sevika was right and after the fight, everyone in Zaun is acting differently around you.

You knock on Jinx’s door in a cute rhythm and wait for her to open it. ‘Is… Is that a doodle of Sevika’s sword?’ You narrow your eyes at the new doodles on her door. It swings open and you have enough time to catch Jinx’s maniacal grin before she yanks you inside.

“Woah! What are you doing?” You yelp.

“Ekko’s gone, right?” Jinx peeks outside before closing the door and locking it. You give her a suspicious glance.

“Yeesss.” You say slowly, crossing your arms, “Why are you asking?” Jinx grins again and grabs your wrist with an excited little dance. 

“I stole his weapon right before he went back to the Grotto!” Jinx chirps as you enter her workshop, “So, I was hoping he didn’t notice!”

“Wait, you stole his weapon from him? Why?!” You shout in exasperation. You notice his clock hand laid out on Jinx’s workstation along with the blueprints hanging above it.

“His birthday is very very very soon, and I wanted to get him a gift! His weapon is the only one that hasn’t been upgraded and I wanted to do that for him.” Jinx sits down and you sit next to her, “I know weapons are traditionally given for someone’s twentieth, but after everything he’s been through… I want to do something nice for him.” She bites her lip. Your gaze softens and you give her a side hug. 

“I think that’s a great idea. I’m planning on gifting him a magic crystal, because I know he’s really interested in it. It’s the only thing he rambled about when in my workshop.” You chuckle.

“Great! So, you’ll create the metal and crystals needed for the weapon? And also help me design and make it?” Jinx smiles expectantly. You huff a laugh and roll your eyes. ‘Typical, Jinx.’ You think, amused. 

“I’ll help you.” You laugh, “Let me see what you have right now.” She slides all of her ideas over to you. ‘Sword. Broadsword. Staff. Gun. Handgun. Scythe.’ You sigh and shake your head, “None of these are what Ekko likes. He enjoys taking a swing at someone and stunning them. Killing is the last thing on his mind and he does it when necessary.” 

“So, what do you think?” Jinx pouts, “This is why I need your help!” You take the offered pencil from her and chew on your lip. ‘If we flip the clock hand around… the gear would be by the handle. Then we could add more space here to give him a larger area to work with.’ The pencil brushes over the page and Jinx leans in closer.

“It’s… a bat?” Jinx questions, “Why a bat?”

“They’re great stunner weapons and Ekko already uses the clock hand like that. The only sharp part is the gear at the tip of it.” You show it to her.

“Why don’t we sharpen one of the sides?” Jinx takes the pencil from you to add to the sketch, “That way he still has a way of killing, if necessary, but he doesn’t have to use it.” You nod.

“I agree with that. Having that option is better than not having it at all.” You smile and nudge her, “Look at you using that brain of yours.”

“Yeah, I’m a bit of a genius myself.” Jinx playfully brags, making you laugh. You stare down at the sketch. ‘I can cast the clock hand and remake it out of Hexmetal. Then use a 60:40 crystal to metal ratio for the rest of the bat blade.’ You hum and jot it down onto the paper.

“Let’s get to work!” Jinx jumps up from her chair, “We’ve got to finish this before his birthday!”

“And return his weapon before he notices it’s not strapped to his back.” You point out as she tosses you the casting materials.

“Oh. Yeah, that too!” Jinx laughs and skips over, “I can always just blame it on you.”

“Hey!” You gasp, making her laugh harder.

~

  The amount of emotions flowing through you is so overwhelming that you’re crying before Ekko even gets here. Your twentieth birthday had been highly emotional for the two of you. Benzo being gone hit you hard, harder than the loss of your parents, and Ekko cried with you on the floor as you ate cake.

‘Child, your brother will be here in a few hours. Save your tears.’ Umbra says softly. You wipe your tears away as they fall and sigh.

“I thought I lost him months ago, Umbra. It’s a lot to look back and think of all the times my brother came close to death.” You roll the magic crystal between your fingers, “Ekko… is everything to me. I’m so grateful he made it to eighteen.” A knock sounds on your door and you call the person in, closing the crystal in your fist. ‘It’s probably Jinx. She comes here when a nightmare wakes her up this early.’

“I know I’m a bit earlier than we planned, but I made my decision and wanted to do it before everyone woke up.” Ekko comes inside with a sheepish smile. You blink and tuck the crystal into your pocket before getting up. He takes his shoes off by the door and you open your arms. Ekko runs over and gives you a tight hug.

“Happy eighteenth birthday, my little firelight.” You whisper, smoothing down his locks and kissing his forehead. Ekko hugs you tighter and you feel a drop of water hit your collarbone. You smile sadly and give him a squeeze.

“I can’t believe I’m eighteen.” Ekko laughs in disbelief, “There were so many times I nearly died.”

“Imagine how I feel.” You chuckle and release him from your grasp, “So, you made a decision?” You walk over to your kettle and turn it on. ‘From the look of it, it’s around sunrise.’ You glance at the window. 

“Yeah, did you?” Ekko sits down on the couch and pulls a blanket over his legs. You lean against the counter and nod your head.

“I did.” You take out two mugs along with the hot chocolate mix, “Do you want to tell me now, or would you rather wait?”

“I know we said we wouldn’t influence each other’s decisions, but I’d rather not spring it on you.”

“I’m all ears, then, Kiko.” You hide the nervousness in your voice. The kettle starts to whistle and you pick it up. Ekko is silent as you pour out the water and mix your drinks. It only makes you feel more anxious but you take a deep breath and hand him his cup.

“I made the decision to accept Cassius’ proposal.” Ekko rushes out before taking a big gulp from his cup. You exhale in relief and take a drink from yours.

“Oh, thank Janna. I accepted, too.” You give him a relieved smile and Ekko grins widely.

“For a second I thought we stopped thinking alike!” He jokes and you laugh.

“Time to tell the professor then, hm? We can find him by the lake at this time. He’s an early riser.”

“We can go in a moment, but I want to spend some time with you.” Ekko moves closer to you. You put your hand into your pocket and grab a hold of the crystal.

“Well, then I can give you your gift now.” You say as you reveal it to him. Ekko freezes before hurriedly placing his cup on the table.

“You’re giving me one?” He gasps as you place it in his hand. You roll your eyes.

“No, Ekko, I’m loaning you one.” You say sarcastically, “Of course, I’m giving you one! That’s all you talk about when you visit my workshop.” You chuckle.

“Sis, I- I don’t know what to say.” Ekko examines it with wondrous eyes.

“Don’t say anything.” You wink, “Just do what you and invent something cool with it, okay?” Ekko lunges forward and gives you another tight hug. You laugh and return it.

“You’re the best sister ever.” He mumbles, more tears falling onto your shoulder. You pull him closer, trying to hold back tears of your own.

“You’re the best brother ever.”

“Happy Birthday, Ekko.” Cassius says as you approach him, “You’re up early. Too excited?” He turns and gives you two a bright smile.

“Something like that.” Ekko smiles back, “I was actually hoping to catch you alone. I have something for you.” He reaches into his coat as Cassius tilts his head. 

“For me? Ekko, it’s your birthday.” Cassius snorts, “You better not-”

“-It’s not like that.” Ekko chuckles, pulling the document out, “I made my decision.” He hands the rolled-up paper to him.

“I did as well.” You step forward and hand yours to him, “We made our decisions separately.” You say as he breaks the seals and unrolls them. You wait silently as he looks over the two of them.

“You… accepted. Both of you.” Cassius says with an emotional lilt to his voice, ”You’re serious?” He says with disbelief. 

“Are you serious?” You laugh incredulously and Ekko whacks your shoulder. Instinctively, you grab your shoulder and give him a glare. 

“We’d be happy to call you our uncle.” Ekko grins, “You’ve treated us like family even when you were far away. You always have. I still remember the first piece of taffy that Y/n gave me from you. It was tutti-frutti and the reason I love taffy now.”

“You still remember that? You were seven!” You raise an eyebrow at him.

“I haven’t forgotten the flavor.” Ekko shrugs with a cheeky grin.

“But, Ekko’s right. We’d be happy to call you our uncle.” You smile at him and Cassius stands up, “Family is all we have. You’ve been a part of that for years. Sure, having a last name will be strange, but you’ve proven that you have our best interests at heart.”

“Thank you. Both of you. You have no idea how much this means to me.” Cassius wipes a tear away.

“I think we have an idea.” You smile sympathetically. ‘No doubt thinking of his little sister.’

“So, are we going to hug or…?” Ekko waves his hands around and you all laugh. Cassius smiles tentatively, opening his arms. You and Ekko glance at each other before embracing him with huge grins. 

A few hours later, everyone is awake and the party has began. Birthday waffles were made and being served, music was blaring and the members were enjoying themselves. People were flying around on the hoverboards and testing out their skills in mock sparring. You were currently leaning up against the wall and watching the way Ekko and Jinx interact. ‘They’re so cute together. It’s like they never grew up when they’re with each other.’ You can see the excited way Ekko rambles to her and how she hangs on to his every word.

“What are you doing over here?” Sevika asks as she approaches you.

“Enjoying the atmosphere.” You smile at her, “Ready to bring the cake out soon?”

“Yeah, though I’m still curious as to how you got all of those fruits for his cake.” Sevika probes you. You give her a secretive smile before looking back at the duo.

“I have contacts.” You say simply. There’s no response from her and you give her a curious glance. Sevika’s eyes are trained on someone and you find her gazing at Ran. You look back at her and smile when you recognize the longing in her eyes. ‘Oh? Interesting. There is something between them.’

“I’ll go get the cake.” You say suddenly and start pushing her in their direction, “You get Ran. It might be a bit challenging to get them to stop talking.”

“W-what?” Sevika stutters as you catch her off guard. You don’t respond as you zip away to the kitchen and see your friends.

“Heather, what are you doing?” You laugh at the numerous candles on the cake, “I think that’s more than eighteen!”

“One for each near-death experience he’s had, duh!” Heather jokes, “That calls for an extra candle or two.” You roll your eyes as Scar lights the candles. Zyn picks up the cake and throws you a wink.

“She’s right, Ekko’s practically a cat.” Zyn giggles, making you snort. ‘A demon cat.’ You open the door for him and take a deep breath.

“HAPPY BIRTHDAY, KIKO!” You scream and everybody stops talking. Ekko lets out a surprised gasp as everyone claps and sings to him. The cake was modeled after a Firelight and you had paid Lacie to make it. You throw your arm around his shoulder and give him a squeeze.

“Make a wish!” You chirp and nudge him towards it. Ekko grins and closes his eyes for a few seconds before blowing out the candles.

“What’d ya wish for, little man?” Jinx teases him as the cake is cut.

“For you to stop bothering me.” Ekko jokes and makes her laugh, “No… I actually wished for Sevika to smile for once!” You choke on your slice of cake as you start laughing mid-bite. Ekko startles when he hears you choking and pats your back. 

“Are you okay?” Ekko says worriedly but you only laugh harder when he gets a face full of frosting from Scar. Ekko yelps and the next thing you know he’s being chased around the pavilion. You happily eat your cake and watch him have fun.

“It’s time to open presents!” Heather shouts as she brings out a couple of wrapped items. You make eye contact with Jinx and she winks at you before sneaking out of the area. You guide Ekko to a chair and take a seat on the edge of the table.

He was gifted with new pieces for his inventions, a really nice toolset from Cassius, and a weapon’s holster. Ekko nearly falls out of his chair at the sight of the holster but gives Sevika a questioning glance.

“Thank you for all of the gifts, but this holster doesn’t make any sense? It’s too big for my clock hand.” Ekko nervously rubs the back of his neck. You giggle as Jinx appears behind him with the bat in her hands. Awed gasps come from the people who see it, and you cover Ekko’s eyes.

“Well, little brother. You’re going to need a holster for your new weapon!” You announce and remove your hands from his eyes. Ekko’s jaw drops when he sees the bright blue bat and he jumps out of his seat.

“No way!” Ekko shouts in excitement, “This is mine?! This is actually mine?!” His eyes dart between you and Jinx. Your grin and nod enthusiastically.

“It was all Jinx’s idea!” You brag for her, aggressively nudging her arm, “She really wanted to give you something important for your birthday.” Jinx blushes heavily when Ekko turns his sparkling eyes to her. He gives her a tight hug that has her flailing awkwardly, making you hold in a laugh.

“Thanks, Blue.” Ekko grins and Jinx struggles to find the words to respond, eyes darting between you and your brother.

“You’ve got to test that out!” Heather shouts and the others all agree with her.

“Tell me all about it! Let’s go, Jinx!” Ekko throws his arm over Jinx’s shoulder and starts dragging her to the fighting area. She gives you a pleading look, holding out her hand dramatically but you just give her a cheery wave.

“She’s so into him.” You and the girls' chorus, grinning impishly at each other. ‘Jinx has a crush.’ You giggle to yourself. 

“I didn’t expect it to be my brother, but I’m glad I won’t have to threaten anyone if they get together.” You chuckle as you follow them out of the building. Your eyes seek out Sevika, interested in talking to her about earlier. ‘Now I need to figure out when she’s going to admit her little crush.’ Almost as if she heard your thoughts, Sevika meets your eyes with a questioning glance. You give her a secretive smile and head over to her. 

Chapter Text

You wipe the sweat from your face as Ekko lays down in the grass. Dropping to the ground, you struggle to catch your breath as you nurse the deep gash in your thigh. There are other injuries but this was the deepest one, so you press gauze against it and count to ten before pressing harder. It’s barely been a day but he was using his bat like he’s had it all his life. You two were ruthless with each other during training, doing a life-or-death scenario without your enhanced senses so Ekko learned to use the blade. He was hesitant until you nearly stabbed him in the abdomen with a knife. After that, he fought like his life depended on it. By the end of the fight, you were wrestling on the ground and trying to take his bat from him. With the blade being on one side, it was fun trying to flip it around to face each other. Ekko managed to kick you off and get the advantage before you called it quits.

“Are you good?” Ekko calls over to you, “My hands sting like hell! Do you always grab a blade like that?!”

“Yeah, I’m good! You managed to land a well-placed gash!” You shift to grab more gauze, “And, yes! But, my pain tolerance is high!”

“Or maybe you shocked your hands too many times when we were kids and got nerve damage!” Ekko retorts and you laugh. A shadow falls over you and you look up to see your Uncle Cassius. In his hand is a tiny vial of Digitalis, and he holds it out to you. You give him a grateful smile and take it from him. You uncork it, knocking back the bitter liquid, and sighing in relief as a warmth flows through you.

“Your fighting style has improved immensely, Ekko.” Uncle Cassius proudly claps him on the shoulder, “You gave your sister an excellent wound.”

“She gave me one right back.” Ekko chuckles and points at the closing slash on his arm. You scoff and roll your eyes at his modesty.

“Take the fucking compliment, you dummy!” You shout as you stand up, “You’ve improved and I’m proud of you, Kiko.” You ruffle his locks and Ekko smacks your hand away.

“I know I’ve improved.” Ekko grumbles, “I don’t see a reason to get so excited about it.” He crosses his arms. You raise an eyebrow and give him an appalled look.

“Who are you, and what have you done with my brother?” You gasp playfully.

“I’m sorry.” Ekko sighs, “I just… can’t believe you’re leaving today, Uncle Cassius. I’ve really had a great time learning from you and getting to know you.”

“I’ve enjoyed my time with you as well, Ekko. You’re a marvelous person with a talented mind. I’m overjoyed that I finally got to spend time with you.” Uncle Cassius grins, “But, alas, I need to make an appearance before the Gala tomorrow. After that, I must return to Noxus and resume my duties.”

“Oh yeah, the Gala.” Ekko gives you a smirk, “Are you ready to mingle with Piltover’s upper class?”

“Ugh, don’t remind me.” You groan, “The only plus side of this is Renata being my companion for the night.” 

“Before Dawn and I leave, I have gifts for the both of you.” Uncle Cassius says, “If you’ll come with me to my apartment?” You nod your head and follow him up to his place. He stops outside and gives you two a mischievous grin before whistling. You and Ekko glance at each other in confusion when you hear two screeches. You both snap your heads up to see two hawks flying your way. They land on the railing in front of you and sit there patiently.

“The paperwork has gone through, so you’re both officially part of the family.” Uncle Cassius steps over to the bigger one, and it hops onto his hand, “Our family has protected Red-Tailed Hawks for centuries and they’ve protected us. They have a magic of their own, unknown to the masses, and it’s my pleasure to give each of you one.”

“We get our own hawks?!” Ekko squeals, making you giggle.

“Yes.” Uncle Cassius chuckles, “Let them choose you. The female’s name is Wind Shear, and her brother’s name is Night Stalker.” You look at the birds in interest and yelp when they suddenly take off towards you both. The male settles on your shoulder with a content chirp while the female does the same to your brother.

“Hello there, Night Stalker.” You coo and stroke his breast feathers. He bobs his head in greeting and you giggle.

“Thank you so much.” You smile at your uncle, glancing at Ekko to see him having a whispered conversation with Wind Shear.

“Don’t thank me yet, I have a few more things to give you.” Uncle Cassius says as he opens the door. You follow him in and wave at Dawn. Their things were already packed and placed by the door.

“Since you’re aristocracy now, it’s imperative that you have a form of passive protection. This is quite common to give out, but these have been tweaked.” Uncle Cassius pulls out a box and opens it to reveal a necklace and a ring.

“Enchanted jewelry?” Ekko questions as he’s handed the signet ring, “This is common in Noxian Houses?”

“Quite.” Dawn speaks up, “It is a tribal tradition that has evolved. The pieces should have some sort of protective enchant on them.”

“What are the enchantments?” You tilt your head. ‘I didn’t know that was possible… Which is dumb because I literally tear holes through space.’

“If I told you, you would fight with reckless abandon.” Uncle Cassius deadpans. You and Ekko laugh nervously knowing that it’s true.

“I have one last thing for you, Y/n.” Uncle Cassius motions to Dawn and she picks up a box on the table. She crosses the room and carefully hands it to you. You raise an eyebrow and glance at your uncle.

“What’s this?” You weigh the box in your hands. ‘It’s heavy, but light so it has to be some form of clothes.’

“Your dress for the Gala, Heiress Pyre.” Dawn smirks at you, “Don’t worry, your uncle is the one who chose it for you based on your taste in clothes.”

“I had it custom-made in Piltover using Noxian fabrics. I remembered you telling me about that elderly couple who gifted you with a few dresses. They were enthusiastic about making a dress for someone from Noxian Aristocracy.” Uncle Cassius explains sheepishly. ‘A dress made just for me.’ You think in awe. ‘For me.’

“How’d you get my measurements?” Confused, you put a hand on your hip. Night Stalker flutters his wings to rebalance himself and you whisper an apology to him.

“Jinx.” Uncle Cassius shrugs, “I asked her if she knew what size you wore and she gave me the whole list. Her only request was that whatever I get for you be red, and that was already the color I had in mind.”

“I should have known.” You chuckle to yourself.

A few minutes later, you and Ekko are walking with Cassius and Dawn to the Gateway. You informed the group that they were leaving and found a large crowd waiting to say goodbye. It was a mixture of Firelights and Furies, everyone was sad to see the pair go as they’ve become one of the family, especially after you and Ekko announced your adoption. The raging hangover you had after that night made you swear to never drink any alcohol Heather claimed to have made. Saying goodbye took a while as they went around to everyone, giving hugs and small pieces of advice on each individual’s fighting style. But, you and Ekko were waving them off with a sad smile ten minutes later. You’d be seeing them tomorrow, but that wouldn’t be the same.

~

A cool wind ruffles your hair as you wait for Renata to arrive and you silently thank Janna. You agreed to meet with Renata on the bridge and walk the rest of the way together. So, you decided to head there early and took some time to stop at the memorial and pay your respects. You always did so before crossing the bridge, as was a tradition since the attempted civil war. 

Currently, you’re seated on the railing swinging your legs back and forth. Night Stalker is circling above you since he didn’t want to leave your side. Ekko was having the same issue with Wind Shear, so you chalked it up to the connection being new. Within a few moments, you’ll be accompanying Renata to the Gala. Your brief formal training will be put to the test and you have to pretend you like those people. You run a hand through your hair, feeling your horns, and you sigh. After proudly showing off in the Undercity, it felt strange to have them hidden by your hair again. ‘I won’t be able to hide them when they grow more, but we’ll cross that when we get there.’

You close your eyes and listen to the pained songs coming from the wealthy city. Now that your senses weren’t being dulled anymore, you can hear way more than a handful of Namestones. It irritates you that so many Brackern are in pain but you had to wait until the foundation was set. ‘I’ll set them free one of these days. I should be able to get all of the information about where they are from Viktor with this appearance.’ Your hand comes up to play with your necklace, running a finger over the smooth gemstone to soothe your nerves.

The sound of footsteps causes you to turn and smile at your companion. Renata, always the impeccable woman, was wearing her new white and gold suit. For once, to keep with the theme, she wasn’t wearing her signature magenta. Apparently, your uncle had sent her a formal letter detailing how an associate of the “Heiress of House Pyre” should be present around you. You had scolded your uncle for it, but even Renata had said it was the proper thing to do.

“Perfect timing as always.” You stand and approach her. 

“Time is money.” Renata offers her arm and you rest a hand on her bicep, “You look stunning. Wearing real gold on a dress is quite the statement.” Renata hums and continues walking.

“I was not made aware of the dress until yesterday when they handed the box to me.” You sigh, glancing at the gold metalwork, “If I had a say in it, I wouldn’t be wearing someone’s life savings.”

 “Well, being the Heiress of such an esteemed House requires you to dress the part.” You could hear the irritation in her voice. You force yourself to hold back a chuckle. ‘She hates not knowing things. She must've been pissed off when I told her instead of her knowing beforehand.’

“I was quite recently adopted into it, Ms.Glasc. Your informants were not wrong.” You placate her, “This information is meant to be a secret until tonight, and please… call me Y/n around this crowd... I’m sure you’re aware of separate identities.” You say lowly.

“Congratulations, Y/n. I’m sure our mutual interest will continue to flourish.” Renata gives you a wicked smirk that has you blushing. ‘I know she’s speaking of the Digitalis but that smirk speaks of other things.’ You nod your head and walk the rest of the way in silence.

The two of you reach a large mansion enclosed by a black iron gate. At the entrance stands four Enforcers and it makes your hand twitch. You take a deep breath and remind yourself that they won’t attack you and you shouldn’t attack them. ‘I’m worth protecting to them when I look like this. They won’t immediately turn me away… and I don’t need to put my knife through their skulls.’ An Enforcer steps in front of you and holds out their hand.

“Invitations, please.” The Enforcer waits for you to take them out. Behind you, you can hear the sound of footsteps and chatter. An annoyingly high-pitched giggle makes you wince. You hand your invitation over and he takes a moment to look at it. His eyes widen when he reads yours and he clears his throat, “Enjoy your evening, Ms.Glasc, H-Heiress Pyre.” The Enforcer hands them back to you and steps aside. You roll your eyes once you’re clear of them and turn to Renata, “Is it always like this?” You raise an eyebrow.

“Always.” Renata nods with a roll of her eyes. You’re welcomed through the front doors by a butler and a maid leads you to the ballroom. The mansion is filled with extravagant decorations that scream expensive. It makes you wonder how many people you could feed with all this money. ‘I wonder how much that vase would sell for? I’ll ask my Bilgewater contact. He’ll know.’ You remind yourself to swipe it later.

“Here is the ballroom, ma’am.” The maid curtseys before walking back to the entrance. Renata and you make eye contact before you lift your chin, her adjusting her respirator and walking in. Your eyes are immediately bombarded with a sea of bright lights and colors. The large crowd of people is standing around and chatting with each other. Many of them are wearing ridiculously gaudy outfits or jewelry that comes off unflattering. A server stops the two of you and hands you a champagne flute that has you holding back a grimace. You give them a thankful smile and take a sip. ‘Ugh. Brut. They’re rich and can’t afford a bottle of sweet champagne? I wasn’t going to drink, but this is more of a reason not to.’

“Ms.Glasc!” A woman in a yellow dress waves her over. You hear Renata let out a small click of her tongue in distaste.

“Mrs.Stafford.” Renata says stiffly which has you glancing at her curiously.

“It’s wonderful to see you again! I was just telling Marge that the samples of your perfume line are exquisite!” The woman fonds. The look she’s giving Renata shows more than a casual interest in her, making you hold back an amused smile. Mrs.Stafford’s eyes flick to you when you step closer to Renata, “Oh! Who’s this with you? You usually come alone.”

“Heiress Pyre.” You reveal, “Renata’s main business associate. You are?” You purposefully use her first name to convey your familiarity. Mrs.Stafford blinks, caught off guard while you gaze at her expectantly. You patiently wait for her to respond as a handful of emotions flash in her eyes. Envy and panic stand out the most.

“Heiress Pyre!” Mrs.Stafford gasps, “You’re Ms.Glasc’s associate? I thought you weren’t accepting any business partners?” The woman snaps her head to Renata. You could feel Renata’s eyes boring into the side of your head, knowing she was annoyed with you for that. ‘Just because we’re in public doesn’t mean I won’t tease you.’ You smile mischievously at her. 

“Y/n is an old acquaintance of mine. When she approached me with an interesting proposal, I couldn’t turn her down.” Renata explains. As the conversation carries on, your eyes drift around the room, taking in the positions of the Enforcers and all exits. Coincidentally, they were all positioned by them. ‘Hm standing in front of a window like that can get you killed. One well-placed shot from Popper and you’d be dead before your body hit the floor. Who is running security here?’ You tsk.

“Heiress Pyre.” You turn your attention to a new arrival, “I heard you do business with Ms.Glasc. What is your joint venture, if you don’t mind me asking?” The man leans close to you as well as the others who have gathered. ‘Hmm, Renata has a fair amount of people interested in her. Why don’t I boost her popularity? It would pay off in the end.’ You let go of Renata’s bicep and clasp your hands in front of you with a cheery smile.

“Renata has generously agreed to assist me in producing advanced medicine for the residents of Zaun. In fact, our first dosages have been distributed to select locations for community approval.” Your smile becomes blinding, “I am very pleased with her results.”

“Wait. You’ve already produced a product?” The man’s watery eyes widen, showing his jealousy, “You’ve only been working together for a few months?”

“Oh, that. Yes, it’s only been a few months, but Renata is extremely efficient. I couldn’t have asked for a better partner. Everything we discuss gets put forward in a timely manner.” The words roll off your tongue sickly-sweet, “I am lucky to be working with her.” The tone of your voice hides the anger boiling under your skin. ‘All they care about is the money and prestige. They completely glossed over the medicine being made for Zaunites. Didn’t even question it.’

“Y/n has been a valuable partner.” Renata rasps, “She is very skilled when it comes to creation and she tests her own products before approving them. It was her idea to create this medicine.” 

“Heiress Pyre, I hope you don’t mind me asking.” A man in a suit matching Mrs.Stafford comes over, “Where is your father?”

“Lord Pyre is my uncle, not my father. It’s poor manners to not have done research on your guests.” You chastise him, making him flinch, “He will be arriving with his Essa shortly, but in the meantime, I’m the one you come to about business matters with our House.” You carry on as if you hadn’t bruised his ego. You were going to enjoy making these people beg for your attention. After all, your people have been doing that for years. “Remember, you’re higher than them. Don’t let them try to walk over you just because you’re an Heiress. They’ll think you’re less important than me and may try to go past you to get to me.” Uncle Cassius tells you, “Our power is substantial and they will do anything to touch it. Remind them that they must go through you, too.” 

‘He should have warned me they’d be insufferable.’ You deflect more questions and give simple answers. Questions about your House’s wealth, if you really were the Heiress, and even questions about your marital status! ‘Please get here soon, uncle. I’d rather you answer these questions.’ You groan mentally. ‘I don’t know what my marital status has to do with anything!’

~

Vi grumbles as she stands by the windows of the ballroom. Ever since they forced her to join Caitlyn on the squad, she was given Enforcer classes and sent out on occasional surveillance jobs. This is the first time she’s had to play the part of security, and she hates it. When they tried to put her in a dress like Caitlyn’s, she tore the damn thing in two. She wouldn’t be caught dead wearing something so… conspicuous . Caitlyn got them to customize an outfit for her that wouldn’t make her jump out of the window. Unfortunately, she was required to wear heeled boots. ‘Why couldn’t they be regular boots? These have like three fucking inches on them.’ She agitatedly shuffles her feet. Caitlyn was off with her mother, so that left Vi standing with a couple of Enforcers. They were talking with each other as if she wasn’t standing in the middle of them, and it annoyed her. She wanted to walk away from this area, it made her feel too open and exposed. A large window is to her back and would make her the perfect target for a stealth sniper. That thought alone made her antsy to move, but when she tried to, they said she couldn’t unless the Sheriff came to get her.

So, Vi resigned herself to watching the crowd of upper-class people mingle. The outfit colors hurt her eyes, with the majority of them being bright and vivid, or gaudy and too much. ‘The only people who wear things like that work in the Red Light District. Wearing that anywhere else is screaming to get jumped or robbed.’ Vi observes and closes her eyes for a moment. ‘This is miserable. I’m miserable. Holy shit, get me out of here.’

“Pssst, Vi!” One of the male Enforcers whisper-shouts to her. Vi slowly turns her head and gives them a dead stare.

“What?” Vi says dully.

“You’re the Sheriff’s girlfriend, right?” He wiggles his eyebrows suggestively.

“What?! No!” Vi denies it, “We’ve never been and never will be! So stop thinking that way!” She hisses. ‘They don’t stop asking! Why don’t they just tell their friends?! Gods, I’m sick of answering this question. Yes, I started crushing on Caitlyn but that crush died the moment Y/n confirmed her feelings for me.’ She grumbles, going back to surveying the crowd. The hosts, the Staffords, were huddled together looking at a piece of paper with Mel. ‘Boring. This whole thing is boring and I’ve only been here for an hour. Gods, help me.’

“Hey!” The other Enforcer snaps at her, “Keep your eyes on the door! We have to know every face that enters the room.” Vi growls to herself and goes back to staring at the door, but she wasn’t focused. ‘I can’t be the only one bored out of my mind. The music is awful. Slow, classical music that’s putting me to sleep. And we’re supposed to stand around doing nothing but watch all night.’

“Vi?” Caitlyn’s voice sounds from in front of her. She jolts, startled, to see her standing there with two water glasses in her hand. ‘I didn’t notice her approaching me. I was too distracted. Fuck, I can’t do that. That could’ve gotten me killed.’

“Here.” Caitlyn holds one out to her, “Are you okay? You didn’t respond to me calling you…?”

“I’m fine.” Vi takes a sip of her water, “I’m bored out of my mind, is all.” She shrugs.

“I’m sorry for leaving you alone for so long.” Caitlyn leads her to another area along the wall, “Apparently there are some very powerful people attending today and the hosts wanted to make sure that security is tight. If something happens, they’d be shunned.”

“It’s fine, you’re doing your job.” Vi leans against a column, “Just because your mother doesn’t trust me doesn’t mean you need to babysit me.” She says bitterly.

“Vi.” Caitlyn sighs, “My mother isn’t the reason I’m looking out for you. This is a huge change, and being around these people is probably difficult for you.”

“No, no, I actually love being around the people who condemn my city.” Vi says sarcastically.

“Sorry, that was in poor taste.” Caitlyn winces.

“Ya think?” Vi scoffs, glancing at the entrance. Her eyes land on a red and black dress that’s soothing after all of the brighter colors. ‘Now this person has taste.’ Her eyes flicker to the person’s face and she freezes. 

“You could at least-!” Caitlyn‘s voice abruptly stops, but Vi’s not paying attention. Her heart starts to race as she realizes who the person is. ‘Y-Y/n. Y/n? What’s Y/n doing here?! And, who the hell’s arm is she holding onto?!’ Vi’s heart pounds in her chest as she watches them accept a drink and carry on walking, disappearing into the crowd.

“Vi!” Caitlyn shouts, snapping her finger in front of her face. Vi looks back at her and Caitlyn gives her an exasperated look.

“As I was saying… My mother is calling me over, so please stay here and be nice.” Caitlyn begs her, “When I’m done, we can go dance, okay? This shouldn’t take long.” She doesn’t wait for Vi’s response before hurrying away. ‘I don’t really dance like that. Especially not in front of people I don’t know.’ Vi watches the couples ballroom dancing. Their way of dancing is vastly different from the way they dance in Zaun. ‘The only person I’ve ever danced with is… Y/n.’ Vi has to clench her hand to keep herself from sprinting into the crowd. ‘It’s been months. Months. I can wait a few more minutes… I think.’ She takes a deep breath to calm down and tries to distract herself. 

~

You smile wistfully as Night Stalker does loops and swirls in the air in front of you. For some reason, you’ve been missing Vi more than ever tonight. It made your heart ache to not be in this situation with her, but that doesn’t mean you haven’t appreciated your night with Renata. The Baroness is fun to party with, especially when you’re taking turns in manipulating these upper-class people. ‘They don’t realize we have them in the palm of our hands.’ You rest your head against her shoulder as you look at the city below you. You had walked out to the balcony for some private time to talk after fielding people for a while. 

While Renata was a popular woman, you quickly became popular on your own. Many people wanted to get to know you - well, your wealth - and it was the perfect playground for you. Working in the brothel got you used to attention, taught you how to work a person and this was allowing you to flex your talents. It was the same boring conversation over and over again, but you took advantage of it. You drew them in, played their games, and made notes of who these people were and what their jobs were. It would come in handy in the next few weeks.

“Quite a sight, isn’t it?” Renata breaks the silence, “It’s a view I’ve come to despise.”

“I prefer the view of the Undercity. More character, more variety, and more neon lights.” You say teasingly, “These buildings all look the same.” You chuckle together. 

“Ah, but you’ll do something about that one day, won’t you?” Renata gives you a side smirk. You return the smirk before you feel something pass the marker you placed. You sigh to yourself. ‘There goes the moment of peace.’ You indicate that you can sense someone approaching and Renata turns at the sound of heels.

“Ms.Glasc, it’s wonderful to see you here tonight.” Says a sophisticated-looking woman. You lean against the banister and observe the woman. ‘A purple suit, stern demeanor, graying hair… hm, she’s someone in a high position.’

“Councilor Kiramman, I can return the sentiment.” Renata responds emotionlessly. 

“Who’s this with you?” Councilor Kiramman gives you an appraising look that rubs you the wrong way.  ‘She didn’t even have the common decency to be polite. She must really mistrust Renata if she couldn’t bother to be courteous with me.’

“Heiress Pyre, Councilor.” You give her a tight smile, “If this is how all of the councilors conduct themselves with guests then I’d prefer not to associate with them.” You cross your arms. Councilor Kiramman’s face turns shocked as you glare at her. 

“Excuse me, Heiress Pyre?” A woman your age grabs your attention as she approaches your small group with a shy smile.

“Yes?” You give her a friendly smile.

“Would you be so kind as to hang out with my friends and me? We’re interested in how a woman like you ended up where you are today.” She covers a blush with her hand. You share a glance with Renata and she waves you off.

“I’d be delighted to…?” You walk over to her, presenting your arm.

“Heiress Stafford. My family is the one hosting tonight.” Heiress Stafford introduces herself, taking your arm.

“It’s nice to meet you. Please tell me about yourself.” You let her guide you into the crowd. The councilor left a sour taste in your mouth and talking to her again tonight would be too soon.

~

It’s a while before Caitlyn comes back with a sympathetic look on her face. Vi bites the inside of her cheek to keep a snippy comment in. ‘That wasn’t a quick moment at all.’

“Okay, well… My mother needs your eyes and ears while she speaks with Ms.Glasc. Do you know of her?” Caitlyn questions. Vi gives her a look that says everything she needs to know. ‘Do I know of her?! Of course, I do! The Glascs are as close to Zaunite nobility as you can get! Every Zaunite knows about the family who kept most of us alive. My mother made it to twenty because of them.’

“Yes, I do.” Vi confirms, “I’m guessing she wants me to stake her out or something?”

“She wants you to see if she’s being truthful about her line of work. I’ll be there as well so you’re not alone.” Caitlyn gives an apologetic smile. ‘As long as it gets me away from this damn wall. I can look for Y/n in the process.’

“Fine. Let’s get this over with.” Vi huffs and allows Caitlyn to lead her through the crowd. As they walk, she tries to spot Y/n but has no success. There are so many people that she could be hidden by the crowd. They find Caitlyn’s mother standing next to a tall woman dressed in white and Vi could tell from the metalwork on her suit that she's a Zaunite. Then, it clicked. ‘That’s the woman Y/n walked in with! Wait. Y/n walked in with Renata Glasc?! Then… where’s Y/n?’

“…interesting that you have chosen to create a perfume line.” Vi catches the end of Cassandra’s sentence.

“Yes, it’s an area of beauty I feel most passionate about.” Ms.Glasc says. From how put-together she appears, she’s clearly someone who cares about their appearance so it makes sense.

“Are you doing anything other than perfume?” Caitlyn speaks up. Vi awkwardly shuffles her feet when the woman’s magenta eyes land on her. She was torn between being respectful and wanting to interrogate Ms.Glasc about Y/n’s whereabouts. ‘Y/n’s hostility towards Piltover’s upper class is just as strong as mine, if not stronger. This is probably her worst nightmare or her playground.’ Vi decides to give Ms.Glasc a nod and her nerves settle slightly when Ms.Glasc gave her a nod back. This woman had come in with Y/n, so Vi wasn’t even going to pretend to get dirt on her for Cassandra. ‘If Y/n is with her, it’s for a reason.’ Yet, Vi couldn’t help some of the jealousy that she felt. 

“Ms. Glasc was just accompanied by her business associate, Heiress Pyre. She was called away by my daughter a few moments ago.” Mrs.Stafford cuts in, coming out of nowhere, “She said they created a medicine that’s being distributed.” That makes Vi perk up. ‘Medicine. That has to be the reason Y/n’s with her.’

“A medicine?” Caitlyn’s mother inquires, “Was it cleared by Piltover’s medical board?” Vi finds herself paying close attention to Ms.Glasc. Not because of Cassandra, but for her own interest. Except, Vi knew that the woman was paying attention to her as well. She was a Zaunite in an Enforcer's uniform. 

“Yes. A medicine. We’re only distributing within Zaun at the moment, so there’s no need for Piltover’s involvement. The Heiress isn’t sure she wishes to go global with it as of now.” Renata nods. Vi bites her lip anxiously when she realizes that this conversation is going to be a long one. ‘All I want to do is find Y/n. I need to talk to her. Six months is too long. It’s more than enough time for her to plan.’

~

After being led away from Renata, you were interrogated about your dress and where you got it. It was painful seeing their reactions when you mentioned the metalwork is real gold. They practically fell all over you, wanting to get in your good graces. You explained that it wasn’t your idea, but your uncle commissioned the dress without your input. So, they switched topics to the armor and your House necklace. You blatantly said that it was a Zaun fashion piece and you wanted to represent both of your homes. That made them go quiet.

You were overjoyed when Dawn found you and whisked you away. She was decked out in formal battle gear which had you raising your brows. The silent look she gave you told you everything you needed to know. ‘It does make sense to have armor that’s pleasing to the eyes for diplomatic reasons.’ You spot your uncle and enthusiastically wave at him. 

“Uncle Cassius!” You grin and give the man a hug, “You’re pulling off this suit better than I thought you would!” You tease, having only seen him in casual clothing and his warrior armor. It’s a stone grey suit with golden details that’s very easy on the eyes. ‘Thank Janna, I don’t think my eyes can handle another bright outfit.’

“Hello, Y/n! I’m afraid I don’t look quite as splendid as you do in that dress!” Uncle Cassius compliments you, making you blush slightly. You had added in accessories of your own to feel less out of place in such a fancy gown. It had screamed Noxian so you made it feel a bit more Zaunite with mismatched stockings and shoulder plates.

“Thank you.” You show off the gown, “I’ve never worn anything this extravagant before.”

“Lord Pyre, this your niece?” Two women approach the three of you. From the armor they’re wearing, they’re two of the three elite Essa accompanying your uncle. It was the older warrior that questioned him with a sweet smile.

“Ah, yes. This is my niece, Y/n Pyre.” Uncle Cassius practically shoves you towards them.

“ Essa Konia, my Lady.” The warrior happily greets you, kissing you on the hand, “It is wonderful to see you in person. The Lord speaks highly of you.”

“I agree.” The other warrior steps forward, “ Essa Fei, my Lady. It’s an honor to finally meet you.” She kisses your hand too.

“I’m pleased to meet the Essa who keeps my stubborn uncle out of trouble.” You smile mischievously, “I’ve learned he’s a handful from Essa Dawn’s stories.”

“Ah, ah, let’s not go there, hm?” Uncle Cassius cuts in, making your group laugh. 

“Don’t be quick to throw him in front of a boar, young Heiress. We’ve heard about your training during your childhood.” Essa Fei smiles slyly. You blink before whirling around and giving your uncle a playfully panicked look.

“You didn’t!” You gasp dramatically and a laugh is your answer. A firm pat on your back has you frowning at Dawn who's holding in a laugh of her own. 

“On the other hand, we’ve heard brilliant stories about you as well.” Essa Konia comes to your rescue. You smile at her thankfully as the conversation picks up. You take some time getting to know them, hearing their stories of how they swore fealty, and learning that you’ll have Essa of your own. It fascinates you to know that the tribe is still prospering to this day.

“As the Heiress of the Tribe, your protection is the top priority. Your Essa can be anyone but they must be sworn to you and the House.” Dawn finishes her explanation as you listen with rapt attention. 

“Can they be someone you’re married to?” You tilt your head. 

“Yes, but that’s a love that few can manage.” Essa Konia nods. The group falls into silence as you think about what was said to you. A few people come by to greet your uncle and rave about how well-mannered you are. Although, the amusement in your family’s eyes said otherwise.

“Heiress Pyre.” Essa Fei approaches you, “You have a few ladies who say they know you and the Lord. May they approach?” You follow where she’s pointing to see Niki and Megan. You smile fondly and nod your head. Essa Fei beckons them over and they practically run to you.

“Berry!” They chime together and give you a hug. Since you gave the girls the option of joining the Furies, they reached out to you a few weeks later and agreed to join. The majority of them have been busy with everything going on in Piltover, so the only communication you had were the notes sent back and forth. They weren’t aware of your uncle staying in the Rapids.

“Professor!” You step aside so they can give your uncle a hug. ‘If they’re here, then their patrons must be here as well.’

“Niki! Megan!” Your uncle grins at them, “It’s been six years since I’ve last heard from either of you.”

“We tried to get in touch, but the letters never went through.” Niki frowns.

“Ah, yes, they wouldn’t have. You see, my niece and I were at the University with aliases to keep my trip to the isthmus a secret. My full name is Lord Cassius Pyre.” Uncle Cassius clarifies to them. Their eyes go wide, making you giggle.

“And my name isn’t Berry. It’s Y/n.” You finish his clarification, “Heiress Y/n Pyre.” You wink. Their jaws drop before Megan facepalms and throws her arms out.

“That makes so much sense!” Megan laughs, “And here we thought you didn’t want anything to do with us! Be- Y/n! You could have said… something?”

“I’m sorry!” You laugh, taken by surprise with the situation, “A secret is a secret.”

“Oh! We’ve got to go find our bosses, but we saw the two of you first and had to say hello!” Megan grins, “But, we will come back if we finish our rounds.”

“Please do, I’d love to hear more about your lives.” Your uncle waves them off. You resume your conversation for a bit longer before you decide to go find Renata. You had planned on introducing her to your uncle tonight. ‘I wonder if Mrs.Stafford offered to warm her bed for the night.’ You snort to yourself. ‘Who am I kidding? She probably asked her husband for a divorce with how blatantly she was flirting.’ You take a step away when the sound of a throat clearing has you turning around to see your visitors. ‘It’s strange not using my senses here, but it wouldn’t be wise. If I sense something I don’t like, I don’t know if I’d be able to contain myself.’ 

You find yourself looking at a burly woman with numerous scars. You recognize the look of her clothes and notice a crest adorning them over the left breast. With her is the woman you recognize to be Councilor Medarda. Between the two, there are similarities that tell you they’re related. ‘Interesting. I wasn’t aware that one of the Councilors is Noxian.’ You file that information away.

“I hope I am not interrupting, Cassius.” The burly woman’s voice comes out powerfully, “It has been a long time since I’ve seen you, my friend. I was eager to see you once I heard you’d been invited.” She grins widely and grips forearms with your uncle in greeting. ‘They’re battle-bonded. So, we’re close with her House.’

“Ambessa Medarda! It has been too long! It’s a wonderful sight to see you here.” Uncle Cassius’ eyes flick to you, “And here I was thinking I was the only Warlord invited.” You mentally thank your uncle for the information. He moves his gaze to the councilor and holds out his hand. 

“Little Mel! I’ve heard that you’re a woman of many talents, now. Not so little anymore when you’re sitting on the council.” Uncle Cassius shakes her hand.

“You’ve heard right, Lord Pyre.” Mel’s smile doesn’t reach her eyes, “I’ve heard you’re claiming more land in the country.”

“Ah, I was afraid your mother might beat me to it!” Uncle Cassius jokes. 

“Nonsense.” Ambessa’s voice rumbles, “My territorial days are over… and to address your previous statement - Where you go, I am sure to follow. Yet, it has been some time since you’ve attended an event like this. You prefer staying local. What’s the occasion, if I may be so bold?”

“More guests approach, my Lord.” Essa Fei cuts in and steps aside. ‘Did I miss that announcement earlier?’ You furrow your brow as the people are revealed. Councilor Kiramman stops beside Mel but it’s the next person who makes you agitated. ‘Caitlyn!’ You snarl in your mind, slightly narrowing your eyes at her. Caitlyn’s face shifts into surprise but it’s quickly replaced with suspicion. It’s visible in her body language in the way she crosses her arms and narrows her eyes at you. ‘The feeling is mutual.’ You hiss, bawling your hand into a fist behind your back.

“Lord Pyre, I’d like for you to meet Councilor Kiramman and her daughter, Caitlyn.” Mel gestures to them and your eyes widen in shock. ‘Daughter?! She is the daughter of a noble then!’ The anger rolls through you. ‘No wonder. A councilor’s daughter.’ You mentally roll your eyes.

“Good evening.” Your uncle nods at them, before addressing his companion, “My niece brings me here, Ambessa...” Uncle Cassius places a hand on your shoulder. All eyes are on you as you give a disarming smile. 

“It is time for her to be presented as part of the House.” You witness Caitlyn’s startled look in the corner of your eye and hold back a chuckle. Suddenly, something in the back of your mind tingles in awareness. Your instincts are trying to tell you about someone near you. You subtly scan the people around you but none of them set it off. ‘What? Who is it, then?’ You nervously check again. 

“Your niece? I wasn’t aware you have one.” Ambessa raises an eyebrow, looking you over. The others nod their heads in agreement. 

“She has been kept a secret, along with her brother.” Uncle Cassius relays, “You’re aware of Noxian traditions when it comes to children of the House.” Ambessa nods in understanding. You bite the inside of your lip as the feeling gets worse.

“I hope you don’t mind me asking why?” You hear Caitlyn question, “I’m not aware of Noxian tradition.” Your head turns in her direction just as you catch someone stopping next to her. You take in the Enforcer-like uniform before finding the person’s face. ‘No. No. No. No. No! Tattoo. Scars.’ You suck in a sharp breath as you make eye contact with icy blue eyes. Those very same eyes widen in disbelief as they notice you. ‘Y/n.’ Vi mouths in silent awe.

“My niece is a Magicborn who discovered her magic very young. Within Noxus, magical youth are pushed to join the military or use it to the House’s benefit. The family agreed to wait until they were older to bring them into our circle.” Uncle Cassius explains but he sounds far away. The tingling in the back of your mind becomes a buzz and you realize what it meant. ‘Vi… Vi?’ You hold each other’s gaze for a moment longer before you forcefully break eye contact. You exhale, not realizing that you were holding your breath. Vi hands a glass of champagne to Caitlyn and her mother, making something bitter curl in your stomach. ‘She’s here with Caitlyn. I guess she is forgetting about us… looking like an Enforcer, nonetheless.’ You tune back into the conversation when it turns to you, stepping forward to formally introduce yourself.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you Ms.Medarda.” You hold out your hand with a dazzling smile, “As a friend of the House, please feel free to call me Y/n.” Ambessa grips your wrist and you return the gesture. The calluses on her hands indicate years of wielding a weapon, “You must wield a strong hand.”

“Years of hard work. Call me Ambessa, Y/n.” Ambessa gives you a grin, “Your hands indicate years of hard work as well. You must wield a strong weapon.” She compliments you. 

“My uncle is none too gentle during training.” You chuckle, letting go, and take a step back so you can see everyone. It puts Vi back in your line of sight and you can see how intensely she’s staring at you. 

 “Tell me, what kind of magic do you possess that would require you to be hidden?” Ambessa raises an eyebrow in interest. You glance at your uncle who nods. ‘It’s up to me on what I disclose.’

“I would prefer to speak of it in a more private setting. I live within the isthmus, so I am open to meeting you when you’re available.” You deflect.

“Then I will be in contact.” Ambessa nods. 

“Now, who’s our new arrival?” Your uncle raises a brow at Vi, “I am not familiar with her.” The two of you meet eyes again before Councilor Kiramman steps forward. Your fingers tangle into the fabric of your dress as you try to keep your emotions down. The tingling in your fingertips reminds you that your magic is itching to do something. ‘Breathe. This is no place to let my magic out. Especially not when I’m upset.’

“Ah, where are my manners?” Councilor Kiramman shakes her head, “This is my daughter’s friend, Vi. She’s working under Caitlyn in the Enforcers squadron. Being from the Undercity, Vi has been helping us look for someone. I’d like to discuss it with you at a later date, Lord Pyre, if possible.” You thin your lips as you turn away from them. ‘She is an Enforcer now? Wow… I-I can’t believe this, but I need to be there for that conversation about Jinx. I can get information firsthand.’ Your uncle’s eyes flick to you.

“It would have to be soon since I am returning to Noxus.” Uncle Cassius agrees, “My niece will be present for it as well.” You give him a thankful smile and he throws you a wink. Your eyes slowly find themselves back on Vi and you feel something swell in your chest. ‘She’s… gorgeous in her uniform. Sophisticated. She carries herself well, even though I can tell she doesn’t want to be wearing it. And those heels make her calves-’ You choke back a purr and let out a small cough. ‘How am I upset with her but checking her out?! That doesn’t work!’

“Are you alright?” Councilor Medarda approaches you, Caitlyn following on her heels, while Vi keeps a bit away. You glance over her shoulder to see the other two are in a discussion with your uncle.

“Yes, thank you, Councilor. It happens sometimes because of my magic.” You brush off her concern.

“Please, call me Mel. Your uncle is… well, like an uncle to me.” Mel chuckles, “It wouldn’t be right for you to address me so formally.” 

“Mel it is, then.” You chuckle. Soon, you find yourself in a conversation with her. You carefully question her about Hextech, keeping in mind the guarded way she responds, and steadily trying to ignore Vi. That was easier said than done by how badly you wanted to look at her. She would say something to you and you would respond to it formally. You showed no inclination of being familiar with her, and Vi was following your lead. Except, that worried you. ‘Why would she be following my lead? Wouldn’t she want them to know we’re acquainted in some way? And, Caitlyn is not-so-subtly trying to get information out of me so that would help her.’ Vi was one of the most cunning people you knew. Her silence terrified you more than her shouting.

“Will you be heading to Noxus with your-?”

“-So, you came here with Ms.Glasc?” Vi cuts Caitlyn off, stepping closer to you, “Is that because you’re business partners?”

“Yes, Renata is a great partner. She’s quite dependable and gets the job done.” You respond with a coy smile. You don’t miss the way her jaw clenches. ‘Vi’s jealous. She’s jealous that I’m here with Renata? Interesting.’

“You’re from Zaun, Vi.” Your uncle and the others join your conversation, “How do you feel hearing about this medicine for your people.” He questions her. Vi takes a moment to think, examining the group before tucking her hands into her pockets. 

“I think it’s been a long time coming. It’s something my people desperately need, and I’m… relieved to know that Y/n is the one who created it.” Vi answers honestly, making you pause. ‘She said my name. She said my name. She indicated familiarity, but she wouldn’t know that, right? Right?!’ The smug look in her eyes says otherwise. ‘Shit, and we’ve been acting like we don’t know each other. Fuck, Vi, look what you did!’ You practically scream at her with your eyes. Councilor Kiramman gives the two of you an intense look.

“Are you two acquainted?” Councilor Kiramman questions with a tight voice. The curious stares from the others and your uncle have you nervously tapping your fingers. You open your mouth to answer but Vi beats you to it.

“Acquainted? We grew up together in Zaun.” Vi says casually, “Y/n and I were best friends before I was wrongfully thrown into prison.” You felt like you might faint from her words. You had pushed too far and Vi was paying you back for it. Now you would have to explain why you didn’t reveal that in the first place. ‘She’s always been good at talking me into a corner. I let my guard down around her without even realizing it.’

“If you know Vi, how come you didn’t say so?” Mel furrows her brow.

“It’s a shock for me to see her here tonight.” You clear your throat, “And I’m sure it’s a shock for her as well. I didn’t want to broach that topic in such a setting.” They nod in understanding but the conversation goes quiet, no doubt wondering what’s the exact reason you didn’t acknowledge Vi. You close your eyes and take a deep breath. ‘Sneaky, but she won’t win this. If she wants to talk, then we’ll talk.’

“If you’ll excuse me, I’m going to get some air.” You turn and head for the garden doors without waiting for their responses. The buzzing in your mind quiets as you move but it doesn’t go away. That’s how you know Vi is following, and that very thought makes your pulse beat a bit harder.

Chapter Text

The chatter from inside drastically reduces as you slip through the doors. You pass by a few people, set on heading to a more private area. With a relieved sigh, you release your senses for a moment. You can hear the rustling of the leaves, wing flaps from Night Stalker and Spear Hunter, and nature’s melody. Unbothered by the people, you stroll along the path until you reach a cute little seating area underneath a pavilion. It’s secluded by tall hedges and is the perfect area for some privacy. Dozens of flowers decorate the lawn and you smile contentedly. You hum as you sit down on one of the nearby benches.

A soft chirp welcomes you as Night Stalker comes gliding towards you. He perches on the back of the chair before you give him permission to approach you. Night Stalker drops to your lap and you absentmindedly stroke his feathers. ‘There are so many flowers here. There’s hardly any within the Undercity but the ones we have are beautiful and they only bloom in the dark. But, these seem so delicate as if a strong wind would blow them all away.’ You lean back and relax on the bench. The buzzing returns and you take a deep breath to steady yourself. Now that you’re away from other people, you’ll be able to say what’s on your mind.

The sound of Vi’s boots on the path has you counting the seconds. The way she normally walks is like all of the other clever Zaunites - completely silent. It didn’t matter what pair of shoes you wore, you walked like your life depended on it. So, hearing the boots hit the stones meant that Vi wants you to know she was approaching. ‘8, 7, 6, 5, 4, 3, 2, 1… She should be coming around the hedge now.’ You watch her appear in the corner of your eye. You click your tongue and Night Stalker takes off to circle above and watch your perimeter. 

“So, why didn’t you acknowledge me in there?” Vi asks nonchalantly, kicking a pebble by her foot.

“I did acknowledge you.” You glance at her.

“Oh, really? Only speaking the bare minimum and pretending like we don’t know each other is acknowledging me?” Vi leans up against the gondola's post.

“Like I said earlier, seeing you was a shock and I didn’t know how to approach it.” You shrug.

“Bullshit.” Vi scoffs, “You did that on purpose. Don’t lie to me.”

“Why would I lie?” You huff and cross your arms. 

“Because you’re angry with me.” Vi says bluntly.

“Angry? No, Vi. I’m not angry.” You shake your head, “In fact, I’m over it. I’ve moved on.” You weren’t angry anymore, but you were upset. She turned her back on you and your home to leave with some girl she had just met.

“You’ve moved on?” Vi says in disbelief.

“Yes, I’ve moved on. Is that so hard to believe? You moved on.”

“Weren’t you the one who told me that you’re still into me?” Vi quirks a brow.

“Weren’t you the one who left me behind after I said it?” You respond sardonically. You thought you’d be able to handle a private conversation with her, but it’s too much to even be in her presence.

“You know what? My date is waiting for me.” You stand, “This was a nice chat, Enforcer .” You hiss, motioning to her outfit. Vi glances down at the uniform, pursing her lips before shaking her head. You don’t take more than a few steps before you’re stopped.

“Y/n.” Vi grabs your wrist, making you pause and turn back to her. Your eyes flick down to where she’s holding onto you. Where your matching tattoo is.

“I refuse to believe that you’re over me.” Vi’s hand on your wrist makes the skin underneath tingle, “I know you’re lying.” You wanted nothing more than to throw yourself into her arms. You didn’t want to lie and put on a front because you desperately missed her. But, it would be best to distance yourself.

“I’m not lying. I am over you, Vi.” You weakly insist, your voice betraying you, “You’re lying to yourself because you want to hold onto whatever we have between us.” You internally curse. ‘I said have, not had. She’ll catch onto that. What is going on with me? I’m better than this!’ 

“Then why are you wearing my necklace?” Vi’s finger slips underneath the chain, “Why did you say have instead of had?” You freeze and watch as she runs her thumb over the gemstone, her skin hot against yours. ‘She caught me without even trying to. How could I forget I’m wearing her necklace?’

“It was in my jewelry box, so I threw it on. I’m not wearing it because of you.” You remove her hand from it.

“It doesn’t match your dress. You hate when your accessories don’t match your outfit.” Vi points out in amusement. If there was one thing you hated, it was when your outfits looked like something was off. You learned when you were younger that it’s a coping mechanism for not being able to afford new clothes. Even if you were wearing the same clothes for a month, as long as you looked put together, it didn’t matter. You wore this necklace because you missed her that much.

“Who said it doesn’t match?” You try to save yourself, but Vi had already caught you. From the unimpressed look on her face, she knew it too.

“Why are you being such a brat?” Vi huffs and crosses her arms.

“I’m not being a brat.” You deny it, knowing fully that you are.

“Yes, yes you are.” Vi straightens up and moves closer to you.

“No, I’m not.” You deny it again, looking away from her.

“Then, look at me.” Vi demands. You bite your tongue and continue to stare at the flowers. You were wounded. Of all the places to run into Vi after six months, it’s at the Gala. ‘I hope she hates being here, but she’s with Caitlyn so I doubt it. They’re probably sharing kisses in the dark or eating decadent cakes for breakfast.’ You hear Vi sigh before her hand grabs your chin and you’re forced to meet her eyes. The bitterness fizzles away the moment you’re gazing into them, your defensive posture relaxing. There was no way you could stay upset with her, and in some ways, that was frustrating to you. Because you wanted to be angry with her decision. You wanted to yell and tell her that you’re over her - meaning it - so you never have to think of her again. Instead, you spend your nights missing her and crying over her stupidly handsome face.

“See… a brat.” Vi mutters, tucking your hair behind an ear, “I just want to have a conversation with you. I know you’re upset with me, Y/n. Your attitude towards me is valid but it’s been six months since we’ve seen each other and how we left off…” She sighs and sits down with you following reluctantly.

“Fine. I’m wearing it because I miss you.” You reach up to the clasp, hands shaking, “You can have it back if it bothers you that I’m wearing it.”

“No.” Vi gently grabs your hands and lowers them, “I like it on you, and at least I know it’s in good hands. I’ve missed you, too.” Her thumb caresses the back of your hand and makes your heart flutter. Her eyes shine with an intensity as she holds your gaze, and just like that, Vi breaks down all of your walls.

“If you’ve missed me, then why’d you leave with her?” You sigh, fidgeting with your dress, “It's been six months, Vi.”

“I left because I’m trying to fix things, not for her. I’m trying to keep them away from you and my sister. I was in a tough position after what happened-”

“-You chose Caitlyn over us, how is that a tough position?” You scoff.

“Y/n.” Vi gives you a warning glance, making you awkwardly look away.

“Sorry… please continue.” You motion to her to continue.

“I didn’t choose Caitlyn, Y/n.” Vi shakes her head, “But, I couldn’t leave her there to die. Do you know what would’ve happened if a councilor’s daughter was found dead? You were going to kill her.” She stresses quietly. You look down at your hands feeling like a child being chastised. You blamed her for siding with Caitlyn and you found out it wasn’t true. You knew you owed Vi an apology, even if she left with Caitlyn.

“You were right. She didn’t kill Ekko.” You fidget with one of your rings, “But, he could have died, Vi. He got shot in the abdomen, and if it wasn’t for his armor… You know he would have died. I’m sorry for hurting you when I accused you of siding with her. But, you have to see it from my perspective, too. You would’ve done the same for Blue.”

“I do. I understand.” Vi moves closer and holds your hands in hers, “I’m so sorry, Y/n. I should have… I should have stayed with them, but I wanted to get back to P- Blue. I couldn’t leave her knowing that I spent so long away from her.” Vi's leg bounces nervously, “How… How is she?”

“Blue’s doing good. She’s living with me and happily getting on Ekko’s nerves.” You chuckle softly, thinking of them, “They’ve repaired their friendship. It’s like when we were younger, except I’m convinced she has a crush on my brother.” Her hands feel warm against yours, and you hold them a little tighter.

“You’re serious?” Vi laughs in surprise and you nod with an amused smile, “Shit, I guess your family is just irresistible to mine.” Your eyes widen at her words, breathing hitching, but Vi doesn’t notice.

”That’s great.” Vi smiles, in thought, “Could… could you tell her that I miss her? That I’m sorry? I was worried for them when Ekko told me he stopped trying to get through to her. I didn’t want them to lose each other. Not like… I lost you.” She looks away, the mood dropping. You frown slightly, not liking that she’s upset.

“You… haven’t… lost me.” You struggle to get the words out, not sure if you should be saying it, “I’m upset with you and I want to strangle you… but you haven’t lost me.” You give her a wobbly smile as her eyes widen. Your time apart did nothing to diminish the feelings between you two. If anything, it made them stronger on your side of things.

“Then, How- How have you been? From what I’ve heard and seen… you seem to be doing well.” Vi leans towards you, grabbing your attention. You panic, not expecting her to ask you that. ‘How do I respond to that? I-I failed at lying to her about moving on. So, what do I do now? Continue trying to distance myself?’

“I’ve… been doing good. My slots at the brothel are always full and Renata has been very generous with her business.” You lean back, desperate to put some space between you two. She was so close that you could smell her cologne, and at this moment it made it impossible to breathe. Not the cologne, but her being that close.

“Are you two like… a thing now? I mean you did come to the Gala with her.” You can hear the jealousy in Vi’s voice. 

“Renata and I? No.” You shake your head, “She’s one of my clients but we’re also business partners.” It’s silent between you two except for the relieved sigh that leaves Vi’s lips.

“For a second there, I thought I had competition.” Vi chuckles.

“Should you be saying that when you’re with Caitlyn?” You scoff, “I don’t think she’d be happy knowing that you’re flirting with another girl.”

“Caitlyn? Caitlyn and I aren’t a thing. Not even close.” Vi shakes her head.

“Oh, come on, Vi. You left with her.”

“I did have feelings for her, BUT- but that was months ago. I was trying to figure out my feelings for her and what I felt for her wasn't real. And I’m here in Piltover with her, yes… but that’s for you and my sister. I’m miserable up here without you two… without you. There’s not a moment I don’t dream of you. There’s not a moment where I’m not missing you.” Vi says sincerely, shocking you.

“…You’re such a goofball.” You whisper flusteredly, ducking your head to hide your blush. Leave it to her to make you feel like you did so many years ago. Vi’s thumb continues to caress your hand as she lifts your chin to stare into your eyes once more. Her eyes shine in adoration as a tender smile tugs at her lips. You wanted to speak, but what would you say? You yearned to lean in and kiss her, to confess how much you missed her, to beg her to come home. Would she if you were honest? Before you know it, your lips brush against each other and you and Vi are kissing. It’s messy and desperate, with both of you trying to be the dominant one. Her hand is grabbing at your hair while you have a tight grip on her jacket, and Vi wins the fight. You’re breathless when you’re forced to pull away for air, lips tingling as a blush covers your face.

“I-I’m sorry.” You breathe out, surprised at your lack of self-control, “I didn’t mean to-”

“-Come on.” Vi slips her hand into yours, lacing your fingers together, and starts leading you out of the little area, “And don’t apologize. I was about to do the same.” You blink in surprise at the unexpected response, then smile when you see a grin on her face. ‘Why am I apologizing? She kissed me back and liked it. Why am I acting like a shy little school girl?’ There was a feeling rising through you that you couldn’t identify, but it makes you feel giddy.

“What are you doing?” You giggle, speeding up to keep pace with her. You were impressed by how fast she was going in those heels.

“I want to dance with the prettiest girl at the Gala.” Vi gives you a silly grin, “And that happens to be you.”

“Dance?” You gasp teasingly, “Have they changed your mind? Infected you?”

“What?” Vi laughs, “You’re the one who would convince me to dance with you for hours, remember? You wanted to practice the secret moves you learned in Piltover.”

“You remember the dances I taught you?” You smile, “I thought you only did it to hold my hand.” The door to the ballroom is wide open and the people who had been outside are entering in front of you. The orchestral music was loud enough to hear out here, indicating that more people were dancing. You idly think that you should be nervous, but you weren’t. Not when Vi was here and holding your hand.

“I’ll admit, it wasn’t my favorite way of dancing, but I had fun with you.” You make your way through the crowd, mindful of people’s feet, “And right now, I want to have fun with you.” Vi glances back at you as you reach the edge of the dancefloor. You tighten your grip on her hand and take the lead this time. You head directly for the center of the dancefloor, determined to make the most of this moment and face her.

“Then, show me what you remember.” You whisper to Vi as you get into position, “No more talking. Just you and me and the music.” You pull her closer. Vi’s hand comes to rest against the small of your back while you place yours on her shoulder. Wordlessly, you bring your clasped hands up and Vi takes the first step.

“Forward, side, close.” You demonstrate the beginning steps to Vi who watches with a raised brow, “And then you do the same thing but go back. So, backward, side, close. Apparently, it’s called the box step! It gets more advanced but this is the start.” You grin at her.

“You want me to do that with you?” Vi questions skeptically.

“Well, yeah, I need a partner to dance with. Doing this on my own would be boring.” You wiggle your fingers, gesturing for her to come. Vi sighs but comes over to you like you knew she would.

“Okay, so… How does this go again?” Vi awkwardly stands in front of you.

“Well… um…” You gingerly step closer to her and place her hand on your back, “We have to hold each other like this.” You blush heavily at the closeness, Vi’s face the same shade of pink as her hair.

An amused smile slips onto her face, making you wonder if you’ve both remembered the same memory. You pass by other dancing couples, but you pay them no mind. Your full attention is on the woman in front of you.

This Waltz is muscle memory for you after having practiced this dance for weeks. You were amazed that Vi could even remember what to do after all of this time, but she didn’t let you down. Her hold on you is tender yet firm. The heat from her hands doesn't let you forget that they’re there. The way she glides across the floor with you is uncharacteristically smooth for a woman you know to be so rough. It’s the way her eyes bore into yours that sends electricity up your spine and makes you all the more joyous. You let out a small giggle as Vi twirls around with you. 

“You’re staring.” Vi whispers teasingly, her eyes shining brightly.

“So are you.” You whisper back. You had daydreamed about dancing like this with Vi. Fantasizing about wearing a beautiful gown and her holding you close. You wrote them off as nothing but a dream, yet here you are.

“Can you blame me? It’s you.” Her words make you blush and turn your head away. You catch sight of your uncle and the others standing together by the edge of the dancefloor.

“I could say the same thing.” You lock eyes with Vi once more, “Except, I can blame you. It’s your fault I’m staring after all. You’re far too handsome.” 

“Am I?” Vi chuckles, “Well, that’s the best compliment from the one I love.”

“Vi.” You frown slightly, “Don’t lie to me. Not about something like that.”

“I’m not, Princess. You know that I don’t lie, especially not about that. I love you. You are the one I love.” Vi says with such genuine sincerity that it has you stumbling. You let out a small squeak as you pitch forward; your mind is too scrambled to react in time.

“Woah!” Vi gasps as you fall against her chest. ‘I love you. I love you. Vi said it. She said it.’ It takes a moment for you to register that your hands are braced against her breasts, your faces close to each other. A deep blush covers your face as you try to straighten up but Vi holds you tighter. ‘This doesn’t make sense, but Vi wouldn’t say those words so casually. She’s never said those words to me. Never.’

“You… love me?” You breathe out in shock, “But, I-I thought-?”

“-No one compares to you, Princess.” Vi caresses your face, “Honestly, I should have said those words months ago, but it took this space for me to realize it. I’ve had hours to myself. To my thoughts.” Speechless, you back out of her arms and subtly glance around the room. ‘How can she say that now? Why couldn’t she have said it earlier, in the little pavilion, where I could have kissed her senselessly?’ Dozens of eyes are on the two of you, even from some of the other dancers, and you find yourself feeling self-conscious. It reminds you that you’re in front of a very judgemental crowd and appearances are everything. ‘This is nothing like Zaun. Appearances matter down there, but only in the way that dressing right won’t get you shanked.’

“I-I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to fall into you like that.” You clear your throat, trying to calm your racing heartbeat. ‘Vi said that she loves me… but do I… do I return those feelings?’

“It’s alright. I like having you in my arms.” Vi says fondly, stroking your cheek, “Besides, I wish they’d play more upbeat music. Maybe you won't be falling asleep while you dance.” She teases you. You exaggeratedly gasp and swat her shoulder, thankful for the distraction from your mind.

“I was not falling asleep!” You giggle and Vi snickers. An idea comes to your mind and you give Vi a mischievous smile. You tap her shoulder and indicate to the musicians off to the side. Vi quirks a brow at you as you feel your magic bubble up to the surface. You watch as it swirls around them, slowly changing the tune and tempo of the song. Vi snaps her head to you as it steadily becomes more and more upbeat. You grin at her and put some distance between the two of you.

“Would you look at that!” You laugh and clap your hands in the air to the beat, “They’re playing new music!” You throw her a wink as you start swaying your hips loosely. Self-conscious thoughts be damned, when you’re with Vi they didn’t matter. No one else did. When she takes a step towards you, you do a small hop back to keep the distance. You twirl around her as Vi tries to keep you in her sights. 

“Playing hard to get?” Vi teasingly calls to you.

“Me? Never.” You wink. She gives you a knowing grin as you continue this little game. You circle each other with playful smiles and flirty expressions while staying just out of reach. The music continues to shift until you’re both struggling to keep your hands away from each other. The upbeat, jaunty tune is perfect to swing to. Giving into the urge, you extend your hand out and Vi immediately grabs it, yanking you to her with an impish grin. Your pulse races in anticipation as you twirl into her arms. Back to her chest, Vi's hands grip your hips and her hair tickles the side of your neck.

“Shut up and dance with me.” Vi whispers in your ear, lips grazing it and sending a shiver down your spine. That’s all you needed to hear from her. You turn, pressing your hand flat against her chest, and shove her back. Vi grabs your wrist with a shake of her head and pulls you with her, “Oh, no you don’t, you little minx!” She exclaims, making you laugh as you’re swept up into her arms.

You relax and let the music take over your body. Swing was a fun pastime in Zaun when the streets were clear of the Grey. People would flood the streets in the loosest outfits they owned to dance. You and Vi frequented the dances when you weren’t in school, especially when it was dancing night. Music in Zaun was widely different than here in Piltover, including the dances. Piltover was stiff and stuffy while Zaun was all about moving your body in any way you could. And that was definitely what you were doing. 

Your feet move swiftly, soles clicking against the tile while they tap in rhythm. You’re giddy as you practically fly across the dance floor with Vi. She laughs when you let out a startled squeal as she picks you up and tosses you high into the air, your body twirling around as she does. You gasp in surprise when she catches you with a dopey grin on her face. That was all the proof you needed to know that Vi is feeling the same exhilaration you are.

“I see those muscles aren’t for show!”

“I can show them to you if you’d like!”

“You’re grinning like a fool!”

“With you looking at me like that?! Of course, I am!”

“I want to kiss you!”

“What’s stopping you?” Vi laughs and flirts with you as she tosses you around. Her secret flashiness comes out as she does complicated moves with you that are only possible with her strength and your training. She took your breath away when she did an aerial and held her hands out to you. You were taking full advantage of this woman.

You were vaguely aware of being the only two in the immediate area, but that didn’t matter. No. That didn’t matter when Vi’s hands were lifting you into the air. That didn’t matter when your legs wrapped around her and you felt the exhilaration of her dropping you into a handless dip. Your feet left the ground just as fast as they returned, leaving you at the whim of your partner. With a painful grin on your face, you got lost in dancing with her, feeling the rush of doing something you love with someone you love.

~

Caitlyn knew that the Gala tonight was going to be a big deal. The invitation list was filled with high-status people that would be prime targets for any wrongdoers. This wasn’t her first big Gala and it wouldn’t be her last but something made her anxious about this one. So, she had checked the perimeter three times, moved around Enforcers, and kept in regular contact with the guards. 

If she wasn’t busy enough being the sheriff, Caitlyn was busier as a Kiramman. People greeted her and asked about her new position and where her mother was. While it got on her nerves, she knew she wouldn’t be able to shake her mother’s influence. Not as long as she was a Kiramman, and that was a position for life.

Mrs.Stafford had nabbed her to inquire about her guests of honor, which had Caitlyn confused. She wasn’t aware of any esteemed guests like that arriving, and she had requested to see the guest list. Turns out that the list she was given wasn’t the updated one. That’s how she learned that House Pyre - number two out of five Noxian Royalty-akin Aristocracy Houses - would be attending. With that new information, Caitlyn did another three rounds. 

When she was finished, she went to find Vi. Ever since she was forced onto the Enforcers Unit, it seemed as though Vi was having a hard time getting closer to her. That didn’t stop Caitlyn from worrying about her, especially when the maids said she wouldn’t leave her room all day. It also didn’t help that Caitlyn felt butterflies every time she was around her. There was something about Vi that she found very attractive. It brought her trouble sometimes when she stumbled over her words or forgot her train of thought. But, she couldn’t let that affect her professionalism… much. The conversation they had was tense before she was called away again, but Caitlyn could tell something was bothering her. That, along with her nerves, followed her around all evening.

Then, she heard that House Pyre had arrived but with a new member. Lord Pyre’s niece and Heiress. All she knew about the woman was that she accompanied Renata Glasc and that her mother offended her in some way. The partygoers she ran into raved about how sweet she is, how poised her mannerisms are, and how gorgeous she is. ‘The only things that matter in high society.’ Caitlyn sighed to herself. She wasn’t concerned about Heiress Pyre, but she was concerned about Vi. She had checked out during the conversation with Ms.Glasc and she’s been like that all evening. But, she couldn’t ask about it until the Gala was over.

Unfortunately, Caitlyn should have been concerned about Heiress Pyre. She had no idea where they were going until she caught sight of Ms.Medarda and Mel. Next to them were a handful of women in armor and one approached them. The next thing she knew, Caitlyn nearly fainted when her eyes landed on the one Zaunite she’s come to fear. Hawk. Vi’s ex-girlfriend. The woman who has haunted her nightmares since the incident six months ago. Since Caitlyn nearly lost her own life. The uneasy feeling suddenly made sense and she became suspicious of her. ‘Why is she here? How is she here?’ Her mind was racing and then she remembered Vi. 

“My niece brings me here, Ambessa...” Lord Pyre places a hand on Hawk’s shoulder, “It is time for her to be presented as part of the House.” Caitlyn felt the blood drain from her face at the indication. ‘Wait, Hawk is the Heiress Pyre?!’ She flinches in shock. ‘The woman that everyone has been raving about today, is the same woman who tried to kill me? Was everything she said a lie? Is she lying now? But why? How?’

“Your niece? I wasn’t aware you have one.” Ms.Medarda raises an eyebrow.

“She has been kept a secret, along with her brother.” Lord Pyre says, “You’re aware of Noxian traditions when it comes to children of the House.” Ms.Medarda nods in understanding, but that makes Caitlyn even more confused. ‘I need to figure this out. This could be dangerous.’ And, she was right. Vi appeared not even a moment later and Caitlyn could tell something was triggered in her. Hawk - Heiress Pyre - pretended as if she didn’t know them. It wasn’t until Vi accidentally mentioned knowing her, that she got to see a crack in the facade.

Yet, the uneasy feeling never left as she watched Hawk disappear into the crowd. Not even a minute later, Vi vanished in the same direction, only witnessed by her. They didn’t return for a while and Caitlyn continued trying to put the pieces together. She was so worried about Vi’s reaction that she checked out of the conversation. ‘What if she’s only here to get intel? Will there be an attack…? Is she here for Jinx? But, that doesn’t make sense, she’s here with one of the most influential people. Surely they wouldn’t allow her to manipulate them?’

“It seems your friend and my niece are having an excellent time.” Lord Pyre snaps Caitlyn out of her thoughts and directs her attention to the dance floor. The two women stood out on the floor due to their attire and the way they hold each other so tenderly. Caitlyn felt something bitter curl in her chest as she watched them. ‘Vi told me that she didn’t know how to dance and refused to learn… but she’s dancing like she's done it before.’ She furrows her brow. ‘Why would she lie about that?’

“They have quite the presence.” Mel comments with a smile, “You can feel the chemistry from here.” Caitlyn wishes she can’t see what Mel meant by that, but she can. There was something in the way they gazed at each other. Something in the way they didn’t take their eyes off of the other. Even as Hawk stumbles, their embrace seems intimate, not awkward. ‘I wish Vi would open up to me more. I… want to be the one dancing with her.’

“Why are they changing the music?” Caitlyn’s mother inquires out loud. The soft orchestral music was picking up speed and volume. It was no longer a slow waltz but steadily turning into something else.

“Someone might have put in a request.” Lord Pyre shrugs, “Not everyone wishes to fall asleep on their feet.” 

“I have an idea who… and it just so happens to be your niece.” Ms.Medarda chuckles. That prompts Caitlyn to search out the couple to see what she’s talking about.

“Woah.” Caitlyn breathes out. Vi’s hips were swinging rhythmically as she circled with Hawk. Speaking of Hawk, she was doing the same thing Vi was while clapping her hands. It seemed as though they were playing a game with each other. Suddenly, Vi grabs Hawk’s hand as the music reaches a crescendo. Caitlyn finds herself taken aback by how fast they move across the floor. Their feet don’t miss a beat, as Vi essentially swings her partner around. Hawk doesn’t stay on the ground longer than a few seconds, her body being spun around Vi’s.

“What kind of dance is this?!” Caitlyn shouts over the music. It was nothing she’s seen or heard about before, but from the sheer flamboyancy of it, she thought she should have.

“It’s a Zaunite dance! We call it Swing!” Lord Pyre responds, “I used to do it when I was younger! It’s fun to do when you trust your dance partner!”

‘Trust your dance partner? How could Vi trust her after everything that happened?’ Caitlyn swallows a startled gasp as Vi lifts Hawk by her hips and tosses her up, only to catch her as she falls, dropping her into a dip. There wasn’t even a moment of pause as Hawk flipped over Vi’s arm and they continue dancing.

Caitlyn couldn’t take her eyes off either of them. Mainly Vi. She couldn’t get over how easily Vi was tossing Hawk around. Caitlyn’s eyes kept wandering to her covered arms knowing her muscles were straining underneath there. The way she moves is so fluid, in a way Caitlyn has never seen before. No one in Piltover could move the way she was. That’s not how they danced and Caitlyn found herself blushing heavily. It felt wrong to watch those two dance in a way that seemed terribly intimate yet flamboyant. The music ends as Hawk’s leg comes up and hooks over Vi’s shoulder, her body behind held up by Vi. There was a moment of silence before thunderous clapping and cheering filled the room. People were vying to find out what that dance was, yet, all Caitlyn could think is that she wished she was in Hawk’s place.

~

You grin at Vi as you both try to catch your breath. A roaring of clapping and cheering sounds around you as you bring your leg down. Vi takes the smallest step back but doesn’t let go of her hold on you. Your eyes flicker down to her lips, eager to steal a kiss when you hear people come rushing toward you. Your eyes widen as a large crowd of partygoers approach. They surround you, rambling about what happened and throwing out questions left and right. There are too many people to answer, and you’re unable to field their questions. 

Vi pulls you into her, tucking your head against her neck to shield you from the others. She knows that you’re overwhelmed and would say something unladylike because of it. You know she’s overwhelmed as well, but she wasn’t letting you tell them off.

“How did you do that?!”

“That was absolutely amazing!”

“Is that a Noxian dance?”

“Oh that was so intimate, wasn’t it?”

“Do you two know each other?”

“My word, that was quite scandalous of you!”

You growl in annoyance, your hand twitching before Vi clasps it in hers. A loud bang echos followed by two more and the crowd separates quickly. You can feel Vi tense against you, but you straighten up in relief. Your uncle comes walking through with his Essa, who have their spears out. Your suspicions are confirmed as they bang them against the tile once more. The three women form a half-circle in front of you, glaring out at the crowd.

“Please give my niece some space. A safety issue, I’m afraid.” Your uncle addresses the crowd and they practically scatter.

“Thank you.” You exhale.

“That’s quite a show you put on.” Uncle Cassius grins, “I knew you might end up surrounded afterward.”

“I can concur.” Renata is let through the guard, “Not many Zaunites can boast about their dance moves, let alone do it so freely in front of a judgemental crowd.”

“Ah, Renata!” You chirp happily, “The woman I was looking for! This is my Uncle Cassius and my best friend, Vi.” You introduce them. Vi’s lips shift with displeasure when you introduce her as a friend. It felt wrong for you to say, but that’s what you were currently.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you, Lord Pyre.” Renata nods and makes no move to hold out her hand. It would be inappropriate for her to do so since she was your date for tonight. Your uncle would have to be the one to extend his hand out first.

“My niece has told me much about you Ms.Glasc. I’m glad I get to meet you in person.” Your uncle responds in kind, holding out his hand. Renata shakes it and they have a conversation concerning your business before it moves on to your uncle’s profession. The two carry on their conversation while you and Vi listen on. From the corner of your eyes, you can tell that Vi is listening intensely to what they’re saying. You two meet eyes and she gives you a soft smile that you return. Soon, Renata departs after saying goodnight and vanishes into the hallway. The two of you would be going over what happened tonight in a few days.

“Now, my niece, this woman you have yet to let go of…?” Your uncle smiles in amusement. You blink and glance at Vi before realizing you’re still in her arms. The two of you practically jump away from each other at the realization. You blush and clear your throat as Vi holds her arms to her. ‘Were we standing like that the whole time?! How did neither of us notice?!’

“Uncle, allow me to reintroduce her. This is Vi. She was the girl I spoke to you about during our lessons a few nights ago. The one I… admire.” You hesitate, not sure how to address her to him. You and your uncle had a conversation about your difficulty sleeping, and you confessed to him about your runaway ex-girlfriend. He had let you ramble about your life growing up, what happened when she returned, and how you felt about her. At the end of it, he simply said that you care about her and it’s important for you two to talk it out.

“I knew the name sounded familiar.” Your Uncle snaps his fingers in recognition, “You’re the girl my niece wouldn’t stop talking abo-!” You cover his mouth.

“-That’s not relevant right now!” You laugh nervously, “Vi, my Uncle Cassius used to be my combat professor. I’m sure you remember how I’d always sneak away for a few hours.” You nudge her. Vi’s eyes widen, her gazes flicking back and forth before an excited grin appears on her face.

“Are you kidding me?!” Vi laughs incredulously, “You should have told me earlier!” She sweeps you into one of her tight hugs, making you feel like you might just melt if she doesn’t let you go. Her reaction makes you feel fuzzy, especially after your conversation tonight. Adoptions were a huge deal in Zaun and resulted in a party of some kind. Being adopted into an affluent family like the Pyres? That was unheard of for children from Zaun.

“Congratulations on your adoption, Princess.” Vi mumbles as she squeezes you tighter, “And it’s really an honor to meet you, Sir. Thank you for taking care of her.” She nods at him, letting you go.

“Please, I’d love to hear about your life.” Your uncle beckons to the balcony, “I remember you mentioning wrongful imprisonment? Do you feel comfortable talking about that? I’d like to know about it, not just as a Noxian Ambassador, but as a Zaunite and Y/n’s uncle.” You share a glance with Vi as you head out there, grabbing her hand.

“It’s up to you.” You give her a reassuring smile, “Uncle Cassius just wants to get to know you since you’re someone I care about.” You rub your thumb over her hand. Vi examines your face for a moment before taking a deep breath.

“Well, where do I start?” Vi sighs and ruffles her hair, “It was six years ago…” You’re not sure how long you spend out on the balcony with Vi and your uncle. Vi shares a very carefully worded story about her imprisonment that ends up snowballing into your childhood. You share a bunch of silly stories like climbing the clock tower or trying to bungee jump off of said tower. There were too many memories of the two of you getting into trouble or doing dumb things. Vi would share one that reminded you of another one, and it would even trigger a memory your uncle had. He shared a few stories of his own and talked about his life in Noxus.

“You know, I have enjoyed this conversation with you.” Your uncle chuckles, “It’s even more entertaining with how you two can’t seem to stand more than an inch apart.” Once again, you and Vi are glancing at each other to see that it’s true. Vi laughs and you shake your head in exasperation. ‘Again?! How do we keep doing this?!’

“You know, now that I see you, Vi. I remember you from my years at the University.” A twinkle in your uncle’s eyes makes you raise an eyebrow, “You would sit in the rafters and watch Y/n practice.” You blink a few times, giving Vi a confused glance only to see her blushing.

“I didn’t think anyone would notice me up there.” Vi confesses, making your jaw drop.

“Is that how you knew how to do an aerial?!” You gasp, “You were watching me?”

“W-Well, I-” Vi’s cut off by one of the Essa announcing that someone is approaching.

“-Lord and Heiress Pyre, it was such an honor having you two attend tonight. I hope our two Houses can form a mutual friendship at some point.” A voice sounds, cutting your uncle off and you grumble in annoyance when you see Mr.Stafford.

“And, Heiress Pyre, if I may say…? Your dancing was absolutely exquisite! I wish I could do that in my younger days!” Mrs.Stafford laughs, approaching you, “Maybe you could teach my daughter sometime?” You wince slightly at the implication of her words. You haven’t even known her a day and she was already interested in hooking you up with her daughter.

“I’m afraid your daughter wouldn’t be able to perform those moves.” You smile apologetically, “My dance partner here is quite muscular and that’s the reason she’s able to do those moves with me.” You squeeze Vi’s bicep, said woman looking at you with amusement.

 “That’s not a problem! I’m sure we could set up something else.” Mrs.Stafford waves you off, “I did want to ask you about your-” 

“-Well! Thank you for inviting us.” Your uncle steps forward, “I’m sure we can discuss more about the relations between our Houses at a later date. Now, if you’ll excuse us, we must be going for the night.” You can hear the annoyance in his voice. He had told you that a lot of people had inquired about your marital status when he arrived, and it was something he refused to entertain a conversation on.

“Oh! Of course!” Mrs.Stafford startles, “Thank you for coming!” You watch as Mrs.Stafford seems to deflate as your uncle shakes hands with them.

“Escort me out?” You link arms with Vi and stride away from the hosts with your uncle and his Essa leading the way. As you walk through the ballroom, you can see that the Enforcers are watching in shock. You smirk to yourself, but continue the small conversation between the two of you. Vi made a point to ask you about your House, and you were telling her about the tribe. Vi gives you a signal saying that she wants to talk privately, so you tell your uncle goodnight and let her sneak you off to a side room.

“I’m the only one permitted in here.” Vi says quietly as she unlocks the door, “The Staffords are one of the families I’m set to monitor.” She slips inside with you, locking the door as you do.

“Set to monitor?” You furrow your brow, “What do you mean by that?”

“That’s what I need to talk to you about.” Vi’s shoulders slump as she sits on the couch. You worriedly sit on her lap, taking her face into your hands when she doesn’t look up.

“What’s going on?” You bite your lip.

“I didn’t tell you everything earlier, but I can’t let you leave without knowing that… they’re blackmailing me, Y/n.”

“What?!” You hiss, Vi’s arms tightening around your waist to keep you from jumping up.

“I don’t know what was said, but they figured out that I might have ties to Jinx. I’m not wearing this stupid uniform willingly. I was told that I have no choice but to help if I “want things to go correctly.” They’re having me scope out Zaunites and assist in the investigation of Jinx.” Your heart drops when you see tears gather in her eyes, “I’m only here trying to keep my sister safe. I know it looks like I’ve turned against my home, but I haven’t. I haven’t. I just- I have no choice.” She whimpers, a tear falling down her cheek.

“Vi…” You’re speechless.

“I miss you guys so much, but I can’t leave Piltover until they either find my sister or they give up. I want to walk out of those doors with you and never look back, but I can’t.” Vi hugs you to her and you wrap your arms around her shoulders. Your mind was buzzing from the information she just gave you, so you don’t say anything as she embraces you. ‘Blackmail? They’re blackmailing her? It’s been six months… She’s been here for six months.’

“I’m sorry.” Vi apologizes, wiping away her tears, “Let’s get you out of here. They keep a record of who leaves the building, so you’ve got to walk out.” You nod silently, letting her lead you out of the room and back towards the front doors. As you do, you notice the vase from earlier and glare at it. The vase and a few other expensive items seemingly drop into nothing and disappear out of the case they’re in. 

“Thank you for tonight. I enjoyed dancing with you.” You say softly, stopping a few feet from the door, “It was… something… to see you here, but well needed.”

“I can say the same.” Vi nods, clearly out of it. You step forward and hug her.

“We won’t stop.” You whisper into her ear, “We miss you and you should be with us… but, we won’t stop because you’re here.” Vi knew what you were talking about.

“Y/n… War won’t solve anything.” Vi quietly pleads, but she knows that it won’t do anything. You remain in the hug for a little longer, holding onto each other until you sigh and pull away.

“Goodnight, Vi.” You squeeze her shoulders and walk away from her. Yet, something makes you stop when you’re a foot from the door. You turn back around to see Vi staring at you with watery eyes. ‘Ah… shit.’ You close your eyes and curse to yourself before you’re running back to her. You throw yourself into her arms, a gasp coming from Vi as she catches you, and you kiss her passionately. A tear runs down your face but you’re too caught up in the moment to care. More tears slide down your face as your emotions finally kick in and you’re reluctant to pull away but you do. You feel your heart clench as you gaze into her stormy eyes.

“For the record… I love you, too.” You whisper, giving her lips a peck before turning around and walking through the doors. For the first time in your life, you said those words and you meant it with every fiber of your being. ‘Did I just do that? Did I just say that? Did Vi say that?! Oh my Gods, I said I love you?! And I meant it?!’ You internally freak out, the pounding in your chest didn’t help your mood. You giggle to yourself, skipping down the street as the events of tonight set in. You couldn’t shake the euphoric feeling dancing with Vi gave you, nor the fluttering of your heart after admitting that you love her. You knew this little high would end eventually, especially after what Vi told you, but you were going to enjoy it. 

~

“There you are!” Caitlyn’s voice sounds from behind Vi, “I’ve been looking for you everywhere, Vi!” Vi’s fingers were still pressed to her lips from when Y/n kissed her. Truthfully, Vi was in a state of shock. The woman she had fallen in love with… confessed that she loves her back. And it wasn’t just any woman. No, it was her childhood sweetheart. The woman that she can’t get out of her damned mind. Vi could hear her own heart beating in her ears. ‘She… loves me. Y/n said I love you to me. Holy shit, am I dreaming? Is this real?’ Then she remembers that Caitlyn had said something to her, and Vi snaps out of her mind.

“Sorry, I was talking with Lord Pyre after the dance.” Vi shrugs and tucks her hands into her pocket. Her nonchalant attitude wasn’t accurately portraying how she’s feeling right now. ‘She feels the same. I… I can’t believe it. I didn’t intend on telling her that I love her so soon after realizing it. What I feel for Y/n is so overwhelming and hard to describe to myself at times. I’ve never felt like this before, but she feels the same way and that’s all that matters.’ She has to keep a smile from flicking onto her face.

“Well, we’ve got to finish making sure things are done here before we can leave.” Caitlyn grabs her wrist and starts dragging her back to the ballroom. Vi sighs but lets her drag her back there. As Caitlyn rambles about Vi giving up on her duties to dance, Vi notices that there’s an odd amount of space in the glass cabinet Mrs.Stafford proudly showed to her earlier. ‘She stole some things, didn’t she? Y/n always had sticky fingers. That’s why she was perfect to take on a score. There wasn’t anything she couldn’t nab with her attention to detail.’ Vi can’t stop the fond smile on her face. ‘Who would have thought a refitter could be a skilled thief?’

“Sorry to burst your bubble, but wasn’t there a vase or something in that cabinet?” Vi stops walking, Caitlyn getting yanked back to her when she does. Caitlyn stops and stares at the cabinet before shaking her head.

“Vi. I don’t have time for your games.” Caitlyn sighs in frustration, not looking towards the case, “Just- Get back to the ballroom.” She lets go of Vi’s wrist and walks away leaving Vi confused. Vi blinks and looks back at the space in the cabinet. ‘But I’m not playing a game.’ Vi furrows her brow. ‘Whatever. The sooner I get back to help with clean up, the sooner I get to go to bed.’ She huffs to herself and slowly continues down the hallway. Her mind went right back to Y/n and what happened tonight.

“Vi!” A familiar accented voice calls from behind her and Vi winces. ‘What would Caitlyn’s mother want with me now? The Gala has just ended and I don’t even get an hour before she’s on my ass?’

“Yeah?” Vi turns to her, “Do you need something?”

“Why didn’t you tell us that you know Heiress Pyre? That kind of information is extremely valuable to us.” Caitlyn’s mother stops in front of her, “Especially knowing that you were best friends.” She crosses her arms as she scolds Vi like a child. Vi takes a deep breath to calm herself down as the fire of her anger starts to rise.

“We grew up together. I didn’t think knowing who my childhood best friend is mattered to anyone.” Vi leans against the wall, “Besides, I didn’t know her like that. She’s always been Y/n to me. I had no idea she was someone so important.”

“You’ll be trained in proper etiquette starting tomorrow.” Cassandra states sternly, “You’ll attend all events where she is set to show, and I expect you to be on your best behavior.” She warns her. Vi grits her teeth and has to dig her nails into her palms to keep herself from retorting. She couldn’t argue with that. The last time she refused to do something Cassandra told her, Vi wasn’t allowed to leave the manor. That didn’t stop her, but it was annoying to have to sneak out every time. 

“Alright.” Vi rolls her eyes, the only thing she could do to show her displeasure, “Whatever you need, ma’am.” 

“Mother?” Caitlyn appears in the hallway, “What are you two talking about?”

“New lessons I’m going to be taking!” Vi says with fake cheer in her voice, pushing off the wall, “I’m going to become a real lady.” The sarcasm rolls thickly off of her tongue as she passes Caitlyn.

“Vi! Wait!” Caitlyn tries to stop her, but Vi’s mind is already miles away. She could hear Y/n’s laughter, see her smile, and feel the ghost of her kiss on her lips. Despite everything that just happened, Vi felt euphoric. She flexes her fingers, remembering the feeling of Y/n’s hands in hers. ‘Tonight… Tonight was a night I’ve dreamed of. I had the chance to dance with a Princess.’ Vi smiles to herself.

Chapter Text

You throw yourself down onto your bed the moment you see it. Your eyes flutter as you try to keep yourself awake and blearily push yourself into a sitting position. You can feel a couple of tears run down your cheeks and you let them. Seeing Vi again tore open the wounds from a few months ago and made it worse. Your realization of being in love with her and her admitting to loving you, makes your heart feel raw. Vi being stuck in Piltover - and not there of her own free will - have you rethinking everything from the past six months. 

Your door opens and the blurry outline of Jinx coming through has you wiping the tears away. If she saw you crying, she’d immediately question what’s wrong and you’re not sure if you should tell her right away. She’s in a good mood and you wanted to keep that for as long as possible.

“You look exhausted, Hex.” Jinx gives you a soft smile as she sits next to you. Without asking, she’s working on the belts that keep your armor in place. You were thankful for her. When you told her that you’d be back late, she promised to wait up for you in case you needed someone to rant to. You disagreed saying that you’ll go bother Heather instead, but you knew Jinx was going to do it away.

“Very.” You yawn, “I talked to stuck-up people and Cassius wasn’t exaggerating about how boring they are. If someone asked me one more time where I got my dress, I was going to push them off the balcony. But, it wasn’t too bad… I saw Vi again.” The second piece of armor is removed and you roll your shoulders out.

“Wait, what?” Jinx pauses, her eyes flicking up to your face, “Vi… was there?”

“Yup.” You sigh and give her a lopsided grin, “I couldn’t believe my eyes when I saw her and she was just as shocked to see me. We ended up talking outside after she backed me into a corner, but she’s really worried about you. You were the first person she asked about.” 

“She… was worried about me?” Jinx asks softly as if she couldn’t believe it, “Really?”

“Really.” You nod and place a hand over hers, “She was relieved to hear that you’re doing okay, and wanted me to tell you that she misses you… That she’s sorry for being away again.”

“How… How is she?” Jinx bites at her thumbnail, a nervous habit she picked up recently.

“Miserable. She…” You take a shuttering breath, your anger waking you up, “They’re blackmailing her, Jinx. She’s not in Piltover because she wants to be. She’s there because they’re forcing her.”

“Blackmailing her?” Jinx hisses lowly, her eyes glowing pink, “You’re serious?”

“Positive.” You growl, roughly unlacing your dress so you can slide it off, “They’ve got her dressed like a fucking Enforcer and running around as if she’s one of them! It’s disgusting! That’s the only reason I saw her at the Gala tonight AND it’s because they think that Vi has some sort of connection to you. This is true because you’re sisters, but they don’t know that! Vi wouldn’t tell me who is blackmailing her but I can guess it was the woman I failed to murder! I knew I should have put my claws through her throat that night!” You ramble, jumping up from the bed once the laces are loose. Your drops to the ground and you kick it away, not in the mood to bother putting it away properly.

“Caitlyn?!” Jinx shoots up from the bed, a snarl on her face, “I’ll fucking kill her right now! I’ll turn her into swiss cheese! I’ve snuck my way into her bedroom once, and I can do it again!”

“I wish.” You scoff, “But if we kill her then Piltover will really be on our asses. Vi reminded me of that. Caitlyn’s a Councilor’s daughter.” You groan dejectedly and fall onto your bed harder than necessary. If you wanted to get Vi out of Piltover, you couldn’t do that while they have access to Zaun. Enforcers would flood into the city the moment Vi was gone, and that couldn’t happen yet.

“Right. Councilor’s daughter.” Jinx huffs and plops down next to you, “...What are we going to do?”

“Plans have been moved up a week early. This was going to be a week of rest, but I want Piltover to burn as soon as possible.” You play with one of your daggers, flicking the fan open, “Tomorrow. Tomorrow morning we’ll hold a meeting and it’s on to the second phase of the plan.”

“Good.” Jinx huffs, crossing her arms, “This is personal.”

“Yeah…” You whisper, caressing Vi’s necklace. You didn’t know if you should tell Jinx what Vi had said but honesty is your policy. You were still trying to process it yourself. After six months of trying to be angry with her, after trying your hardest to break your own heart so you wouldn’t have to think of her again… Vi said those three words. You really meant that much to her? Your heartbeat speeds up as the thought flits through your mind.

“What is it?” Jinx gives you a concerned look. Like her sister, she could read you like an open book. 

“Vi…” You trail off, “Vi said something to me tonight that really changes some things for me. She told me before the whole blackmail thing.”

“What’d she say?” Jinx turns to you, tilting her head.

“I complimented her and she said “that’s the best compliment from the one I love” to me.” You hug your arms to yourself as Jinx’s eyes widen, “Out of the blue. I told her not to lie to me about it but she… she doubled down on it and said “I love you” loud and clear.”

“Vi. Vi - my sister - said I love you to you?” Jinx grabs your shoulders, intensely staring you in the eyes.

“Yes. She did, I-” You’re cut off by Jinx’s loud scream. She launches herself off of your bed and starts jumping up and down, still screaming. You’re startled by her reaction, and it clearly shows on your face as Jinx stops.

“And you?! What’d you say?!” Jinx squeals, hopping from foot to foot. You stare at her, nervously wondering if you should even tell her. ‘She’s going to scream again, isn’t she?’

“I um… I said it back.” You say slowly. Jinx immediately starts screaming again and she tackles you onto the bed, squeezing the life out of you.

“OH, MY GODS! TELL ME EVERYTHING! I NEED TO KNOW EVERYTHING!” Jinx shakes you aggressively.

“Okay! Okay!” You laugh, “But only if you tell me about your crush on my brother!” That makes Jinx freeze and you tackle her this time when she tries to run.

“TELL MEEE!” You tickle her.

“NEVER!” Jinx laughs, trying to get you off of her.

“I won’t stop until you do!” You warn her, “I can do this for as long as I need to!”

“OKAY! OKAY! I GIVE!” Jinx pretends to be waving a white flag and you stop tickling her. You both take a little bit of time to calm down from your laughter. You lay on the floor next to her, shivering slightly when your skin comes into contact with the cool floor.

“I am crushing on Ekko. I have been for a few months now but… I haven’t said anything because I’m scared.” Jinx sighs.

“Scared?” You turn your head, “Why are you scared?”

“Ever since Silco injected me with Shimmer, I haven’t been feeling like myself. Something feels off with my body, and… it’s been affecting my mental health, too. It’s hard to sleep. I’ve been getting headaches. Sometimes my heart races when I’m sketching and it feels like it’ll burst from my chest. I even have more anxiety attacks than usual.” Jinx is crying now, and you pull her into your arms, “I like Ekko a lot, but I don’t want to admit my crush to him because I’m like this . My own mind isn’t my own half the time if I don’t use the shimmer. I don’t want this. I don’t want to be like this anymore!”

“Jinx… w-why didn’t you tell me?” You squeeze her tightly, tears stinging your eyes. If you knew that she had been going through that, you would’ve helped her. It made your heart ache to think that she was struggling and you couldn’t even comfort her.

“Because I’m worried about you, and I know you’re going through a lot, too. You haven’t slept properly in months.” Jinx mumbles into your shoulder.

“Neither have you.” You point out, “…Let’s get into contact with Viktor. Come with me into Piltover tomorrow and we’ll visit his lab. We’ll see what we can do about it.”

“Thank you.” Jinx hugs you, and the two of you separate.

“So, tell me more about what happened between you and Vi.” Jinx gives you a soft smile, “Something must have happened for her to say I love you.”

“Honestly, Jinx… It felt like one of those fairytale books we used to read as kids. She was like the prince that comes to sweep the princess off of her feet. We danced around and had so much fun that it felt like it was only the two of us in the room. It… made me realize how much I miss her. I don’t care about what happened six months ago, I just want her home.” You sigh.

“Hey.” Jinx grabs your face in her hands, “We’re going to bring Vi home. Even if I have to blow up every building in that pristine city. My sister is coming home.” She smiles darkly.

~

Violent images flash before your eyes as you toss and turn in bed. Screaming, voices crying out for their loved ones, loud music, pain, pain, pain. You scream feeling like someone is trying to tear out your heart as deep grief creeps into your bones. You can feel the loneliness, hear the sound of sand blowing across a desert and something hits you.

You gasp staggering as your feet suddenly find themselves standing on sand. You steady yourself, wildly looking around and realizing that you’re in a desert. Your body shakes from the freezing cold and you rub your arms trying to warm yourself up. You whirl around when you hear a depressing song flowing through the air. Squinting to make out a figure, your eyes widen when you see a huge creature approaching you. Something clicks in your mind as if a missing puzzle piece was finally put into place. ‘Skarner.’ You gaze in awe as the Brackern stops in front of you. You have to crane your neck up to even look at his face. ‘This is how a Brackern looks?’

“Who are you, young one?” Skarner’s head lowers, deep golden eyes staring through you. “You are one of us, but you have softskin. Softskins cannot be one of us yet your soul sings the same song. Why? You even have a Namestone.”

“The Arcane created me from a Brackern and Human soul. I am a new species.” You say softly, “I have a Namestone that was gifted to me by the Brackern who offered her soul. Umbra. She is within me.”

“What you’re saying is true. Then, you know my kind. Tell me, do you know what has happened to them?” His body reminds you of a scorpion, except it is covered in a deep purple crystal.

“I do and I find it disgusting. What has been done to your kind is unacceptable and I intend on righting this wrong.” You hiss angrily, “I will return them back to life.”

“I’m afraid they’re all dead. Their Namestones were ripped from their bodies. There is nothing left.” Skarner whispers mournfully.

“I will find a way. I promise.” You insist, “I will come to find you as soon as I can.”

“What is your name, young one?” You can feel that Skarner is impressed with you if a bit skeptical.

“Y/n.” You give him a smile, hope rising in your chest, “That is my name.”

“I await your arrival, Y/n. Come find me in the sands of Shurima.” Skarner says before diving into the sand and vanishing.

You’re jolted awake, your heart racing in your chest as you try to calm down. You wheeze, feeling as if you’ve been shoved back into your body and you roll out of bed to stand up. You pant as your breathing settles and you take in a deep breath to steady yourself. ‘That wasn’t a dream. That definitely wasn’t a dream.’ You shake out your hands and glance at your bed to see that Jinx is still asleep. ‘It’s time to get up, unfortunately. We’ve got work to do.’

You shake her awake and get ready for the day ahead of you. You send off notes to everyone you’ll need and get dressed in proper clothes for Piltover. Jinx squeals in excitement when you give her a set of clothes to wear. You knew that she’d be excited to go undercover since Caitlyn knows what she looks like, so you chose an outfit she’d have fun wearing.

“Come here, Jinxy.” You call her over to you, grabbing your box of pins.

“We’re putting my hair up, aren’t we?” Jinx pouts and sits down in front of you.

“Yes.” You chuckle, “We don’t want to be noticed and your very long hair is noticeable.” You start undoing one of her braids while she works on the other one. The two of you continue to talk about what happened last night between you and Vi. You share a lot of the experience with her and Jinx practically bounces in place as you do. She knew that dancing was one of the things you and Vi loved to do when you were younger. It touched you that she was happy for you and her sister.

“You don’t think it’d be weird if Ekko and I dated someday?” Jinx questions quietly, “I mean… if he even likes me that way.”

“No, it wouldn’t be weird. The two of you have been friends since childhood.” You pin part of her bun down to secure it, “I was honestly surprised that you aren’t together by now, but what you said last night makes sense.” You close your box and smile at her space buns.

“Do you really think Viktor can find out what’s wrong with me?” Jinx stands up and gives you a nervous look, “What if this is something he can‘t figure out?”

“Then we’ll find someone who can.” You head to the door, “We’re going to figure this out, flower.” You give her a soft smile. The two of you head to the Gateway, making sure to let everyone know that you’ll be away from the Rapids. Jinx holds her hand out and you grab it, stepping inside with her. You knew that she was feeling nervous, but Viktor was the only one you could go to about it. With him being Singed’s ex-mentee, he was your best bet and figuring out what was going on. You didn’t want to mess with something you didn’t know a lot about, and you knew Jinx would feel more comfortable with him. Your group had essentially adopted Viktor and Sky and they had even gotten their own custom tattoos to symbolize that they’re part of the Furies. You respected them and their efforts.

You step out into Viktor’s office and see Sky sitting at the desk and writing something out. You smile to yourself at the relaxed posture she has, knowing that whatever she’s doing is something that she enjoys. You cough to get her attention and Sky jumps in her chair, making the two of you giggle.

“Y/n! Blue!” Sky laughs happily, standing up to give you two a hug, “What are you doing here?” She gives you an inquisitive look.

“There’s an issue that Blue has been dealing with, and Viktor is the only one who might be able to help her. So, we decided to come over this morning.” You explain.

“What are you up to?” Jinx hops over to the desk to look at her work.

“I was planning out what Viktor and I are going to take when we leave. Things between him and Jayce are a bit rough, especially after his shipment of crystals disappeared.” Sky picks up the small stack of papers and hands it to Jinx, “Vik will be back in about ten minutes. Jayce called him to a meeting with some of their investors.”

“These are very detailed.” Jinx gives an impressed whistle, “Does Viktor really own that much of the things Mr.Man of Progress uses to make Hextech?” She hands you the papers.

“Yes.” Sky nods, “Jayce only handles manufacturing certain things. A lot of the designs and important functions come from Viktor. He knows how to make things from his mind but Jayce has no idea how to get things started. He’d be nothing without Viktor.”

“Good.” You hum, reading through all of Viktor’s things, “How’s your relationship going?”

“Ah.” You glance up in time to see her shyly adjust her glasses, “We’ve… been talking about marriage…?” Your head snaps up, Jinx falls off the desk, and you give Sky a wide-eyed stare.

“WHAT?!” You and Jinx squeal, “Are you serious?!”

“Yes.” Sky blushes heavily, a smile on her face, “We were planning on signing the documents. We don’t want to bother with a wedding since we’re both private people.”

“I think that’s so sweet.” You hug her, “I’m happy that Viktor feels secure enough with you to make that kind of commitment. You have all of our support.”

“Absolutely!” Jinx chirps, giving her a tight hug, “You two are perfect nerdy, peas in a pod!” Sky giggles and you hear the door whoosh open. You turn and give Viktor a bright smile, Jinx enthusiastically waving at him as he blinks in surprise.

“Hiya, Vik!” Jinx grins, “I hope ya don’t mind us dropping in like this.”

“No, no, I don’t mind.” Viktor smiles, locking the door behind him, “I’m relieved that you’re here after the meeting I just had with Jayce. It’s nice to be in friendly company.” He gives Sky a kiss on the cheek before hugging Jinx.

“I was hoping you could help me…?” Jinx chews on her lip, “I’ve been having issues related to the shimmer that Singed injected me with, and you’re the person we thought of.”

“Issues?” Viktor gives her a worried look, Sky perking up, “What issues?”

“It’s hard to sleep at night if I don’t wear myself down first. I get horrible headaches that make it difficult to focus, my heart races when I’m not doing anything and it feels like it’ll burst from my chest.” Jinx sighs, hugging her arms to her chest, “My anxiety attacks are more frequent and happen without a trigger. When I use the shimmer, it goes away for a little while, and then it comes back. I feel like I’m losing my mind, Vik. Please tell me you can help me.” She pleads, tears forming in her eyes.

“You were the closest to Singed, so I figured… you might know what to do.” You add in when he glances at you, “You’re the only one we can go to.”

“What you’re telling me sounds like an adrenaline withdrawal.” Viktor heads to his desk, “What I know about shimmer is that it stimulates the body’s pituitary gland. It overpowers the body’s normal responses and forces it to create more hormones at a substantial rate. One part of the body it really affects is the adrenal gland which releases high amounts of cortisol, epinephrine, and norepinephrine. Basically, that’s how whoever takes it gets a super-boost of strength, speed, and a higher tolerance to pain.”

“Then it wears off.” You point out, “Shimmer addiction comes from people chasing that high you get, but it wears off quickly. The body can’t sustain that.”

“Exactly.” Viktor nods, “But, that’s if you’re inhaling it or drinking it.”

“I was injected with it.” Jinx rolls up her sleeve to show him the mark, “I don’t know how much but it was over the amount that’s regularly given out in vials.”

“And that’s why your eyes are pink.” Sky points out, “The shimmer is still in your system… but it should have burned up by now.”

“That’s what I’ve been worrying about when she brought that up to me.” You sigh, fidgeting with your dagger, “It should be out of her system at this point.”

“It looks like we might have to run a few tests.” Viktor picks up some kind of device from his desk, “If you’re comfortable with that, Blue.”

“Do whatever you need to do. I just need to find out what the hell is messing with my mind.” Jinx huffs, “I want to feel normal again.”

“Okay.” Viktor hums, “Let’s head to my lab. I have all of my equipment in there… and a few things I may have stolen from my ex-mentor.” You raise an eyebrow at him as Sky giggles. The four of you head into his lab and you’re instantly fascinated by all of the high-tech stuff that he has. While he gets prepared, you eagerly bounce around and ask a ton of questions about the machines you don’t recognize. Sky and Viktor take turns explaining what they are and you find yourself pouting with jealousy. ‘He has so many cool, new things! This is what Piltoven money can get you, but even then, he wasn’t able to get this stuff without Jayce. That’s so annoying. Viktor deserves way more recognition than he gets.’

You say by Jinx’s side as Viktor beings his tests and you feel something twist in your stomach. You didn’t have a good feeling about this and it was something that you were dreading. Shimmer did horrible things to people and you watched people kill each other for a fix. But, no one that you know of has gone through what Jinx has. It could be affecting her body in a whole new way, and that scares you. You saved her life and because you couldn’t watch over her, she was now dealing with this. In some ways, you blamed yourself for it.

“Okay so… I know what’s going on, but it’s not good news.” Viktor sighs heavily, dropping down into his chair as Sky rubs his shoulder. You and Jinx share a nervous glance and you take a small step toward her, grabbing her hand as a form of support.

“What is it?” Jinx asks, biting at her thumbnail.

“The shimmer in your body is killing you.” Viktor says shortly, making your heart drop, “Your body is in a constant cycle of destroying and producing cells. That’s normal except your body is producing shimmer because it has bound with your blood. You’re forced to use the shimmer because it heals the damage that’s being done by it.”

“So… removing the shimmer from my body… I-It’ll-” Jinx swallows hard, tears falling down her face, and you wrap your arms around her.

“It’ll kill you.” Viktor confirms, “There’s nothing we can do, Blue… I’m sorry.”

“FUCK!” Jinx screams and starts sobbing. You practically squeeze her in a death grip as the two of you break down. Your head was spinning. ‘There’s… nothing we can do?’

~

With every step you take, you can feel the anger within you get heavier. It was mixing with the despair you were feeling after what Viktor said. These two sisters have been hurt by corrupted people for their own gain and it made your heart ache. You step out into the Amphitheater’s meeting room and watch through the glass as the seats start to fill up. There was going to be no time wasted after what you learned. All of the preparations were in place, now, it was time to shut them down.

“What’s so urgent?” Ekko questions as he comes through the Gateway, “Is everything okay? People are wondering why you’re calling for a meeting so early.”

“No, everything is not okay.” You shake your head, “It’s not, but you’ll hear about it when I make the announcement. We’re moving forward with the plan.”

“The Firelights are ready to fight.” Ekko says determinedly, “Everyone is. All we’re waiting for is the go-ahead.”

“I know.” You chuckle darkly, “This. This will be that go-ahead.” More people come through the rift asking you the same question, and you give them the same answer. Once the Amphitheater is full, you take a deep breath and head out with the others. With your renown among the people, there’s no issue with getting their attention. The crowd goes silent when you step out onto the stage, no doubt noticing the way your hands are clenched into tight fists. The faces of the people closest to you are apprehensive and you don’t blame them. When you see your leader with a dark expression on their face, you’re going to be nervous about it.

“Good morning, Zaun.” You say softly, taking a deep breath to collect yourself.

“Good morning, Lady Hexxit.” They respond. Your eyes scan the crowd, noting that everyone is truly here. The Chem Barons are even sitting in the stands with their followers and you nod to yourself. ‘I won’t have to be concerned about anyone missing this.’

“Last night, I attended a stupid little party thrown by Piltover’s high society. It’s as boring as you think it is… except I saw someone there who I didn’t expect… our Hellhound.” Whispers break out but they silence with a raise of your hand, “She pulled me aside and told me that they’re blackmailing her.” You growl. The crowd starts shouting and cursing out Piltover and the council. One thing about Vi before she left Zaun was that everyone had some form of fear or respect for her. She was a devastating force as a teenager that made grown men piss themselves when she was in a rage. But, she still cared about people. To hear that she was being blackmailed was like a kick to the face. 

“They’ve got her parading around in a fucking Enforcer’s uniform and they’re trying to get her to rat out her own fucking family! I knew Piltover was low but this? This?! They’re holding one of our own hostage and are using her against us! Starting today, we will be moving on to Phase Two! PILTOVER WILL SUFFER AT OUR HANDS!” You scream in rage, “AND WHEN THE TIME COMES, THEY WILL FALL!” Everyone was screaming in agreement, curses spewing from their lips as you stand there and listen. You were too pissed off to even think about calming down, but you take a few deep breaths to try and lower your rage.

“We’re going to go around to all of the leaders, and I want a report on what you’re going to do.” You say calmly, even though that’s not how you’re feeling. So you start from the far left, letting every single head of a group in the area speak. Gang leaders, store owners, Chem-Barons, and the appointed Leaders of Zaun. Everyone was telling you that they were more than ready for phase two. Money has been stored, weapons are in the process of being created, the miners are prepared to hold off, and even the Chem-Barons are ready to stop their trade. With how motivated everyone is, it won’t be long before you’ll be moving to phase three. You find yourself grinning maniacally as you dismiss the city and make your way to the meeting room.

“There’s a handful of shipments of more food and fabric coming through tomorrow.” Ekko hands you a piece of paper, “Megan said it’s their regular amount, but it’s way more than Piltover needs. The Firelights are planning on hitting one of them…”

“But, we could hit all of them if we do it together.” You mentally calculate the number of people you’d be able to feed and nod your head, “Furies. Get ready for a raid.” You look up and smirk. Everyone grins back at you, but you feel your heart constrict when you meet Jinx’s eyes. ‘This is all my fault.’ You fight to keep the frown off of your face. ‘I need to figure out what to do about this.’

Chapter Text

The atmosphere for tonight seems fitting for what’s about to happen. Lightning strikes the air while thick, black clouds block the moonlight from showing through. It was also rapidly cooling down with winter approaching, so there was a deep chill out on the water. You knew that Janna was angry from what she heard, and it seems like even she was joining the mission. Huge waves were hitting the island Stillwater was on and you pitied any ships out on the water. They’d be begging for Janna’s mercy.

“That’s the target.” Heather puts a hand on her hip, “That stupid old rock.”

“You ready to have some real fun, Magpie?” You smirk underneath your mask, nudging her, “With no more shimmer refineries and Silco goons to beat up, you must be bored.”

“Definitely.” Heather giggles, “I know everyone else is feeling the same way. Being able to get back into the action is exciting.” She motions to the group waiting for Ekko’s cue. They’re all talking and moving around with jitters. The Firelights and Furies were teaming up to do this takedown properly since your brother was very good with time. He demanded to come with you, and you had planned on dragging him along anyway. But, it was nice to have him with you on his own. Your friends in the Firelights all requested to join, and who were you to tell them no? 

“Fishbones can’t wait to make that building go BOOM!” Jinx laughs, skipping over to you, “I definitely feel the same way! What about you, My Lady?” She throws her arms around you.

“I can’t wait to watch it crumble into the sea.” You smile darkly.

“I’m feeling good about this. We’ve got twenty minutes before the next ship is due to pass the building.” Ekko looks up from his watch, “It’s time to start.” The group's energy immediately sparks up, excited muttering filling the air as you all approach the edge of the Sun  Gate. This was the first official act to prepare for the war. People who’ve been locked up unjustly will be getting their freedom and the Hold will be no more.

“Would you like to do the honors, Owl?” You ask your brother.

“Lady Janna, please bring in the fog so we may approach undercover.” Ekko requests. A harsh wind kicks up as a thick fog glides in over the water. Your visibility of the place disappears as the fog becomes as thick as The Gray. No Enforcers on patrol will be able to see you coming. You snap your fingers and a little blue light appears in front of everyone. You had already told them about the plan, but you’ll remind them on the way in. That way everyone has it fresh in their minds.

“Five seconds.” Ekko holds his stopwatch, “Four, three, two, one. GO!” You launch yourself off the edge of the Gate, picking up momentum from the fall, before the chemtech kicks in. You rocket forward into the fog, losing visibility except for the lights that everyone is following. You could feel your anger bubbling beneath your skin ready to burst forth, and the loud screeching of the wings felt like it was expressing your feelings for you. The cry of death Jinx so lovingly calls it.

“Remember, there are forty floors. Take control of the alarm room. Then, we’ll move through the building and kill every Enforcer in sight. Once the people are evacuated from your floor, plant the explosives and continue forward. As long as you keep the time in mind, you should be done in time.” You explain the plan once more, getting confirmation calls back.

“It’s night so all of the inmates are sleeping in their cells.” Heather continues, “Kill the ones that need to be killed first, then wake the others. You must give the all-clear for your floors.”

“I’ll be blowing that baby sky-high once I’m given the all-clear! So, you better make sure your butts are out of there by the end of the twenty minutes if you don’t want to end up in pieces!” Jinx laughs. You see the building coming into view so you straighten up, the wings folding in before your feet hit the ground and you duck into a roll. You spring up onto your feet and you’re sprinting to the large doors with Sevika and Jinx in front of you. They smirk at each other, Jinx’s eyes flashing pink as they whip her Chompers out and yank the pins out with their teeth. ‘The two of them have been bonding very well.’ You think in amusement. The chompers go flying and you signal a warning for the impending explosions, but don’t stop running. Multicolored smoke fills the air as the doors are blown off their hinges, not built to withstand the corrosive chemicals Jinx used in these bombs.

Surprised exclamations come from inside and you use the smoke screen to your advantage. An unsuspecting Enforcer gets his throat sliced with your fans as you dash past him. The others would be taking care of the ones on this level so you didn’t bother going out of your way to take any down. If they were on the way to your destination, then you gleefully sliced into them. Your personal target is the Warden, a man Vi and Caitlyn had told you about when they first arrived at the Grotto. You whistle to get Jinx’s attention and she follows you down the hall to the Warden’s sleeping quarters. More Enforcers are sliced or shot to death, except for the one Jinx stuck a Chomper on. The two of you pause outside his door, listening to see if the commotion had woken him up. The sound of snoring is the only thing you hear and you motion to the door with your head. Jinx smirks, taking a few steps back before lifting her leg and kicking the door in.

“What the fuck?!” The Warden shouts in alarm, scrambling out of his bed in a deliriously tired state. 

“Surprise!” You hear Jinx cackle as she rushes toward him with a bundle of rope in her hands. You observe the room as the Warden fights to get Jinx away from him. A pile of letters sits on the desk and you take the time to go through them, raising an eyebrow at some of the illegal correspondence. ‘Is this stuff you can use against Piltover?’ Umbra questions curiously. ‘It should be. Only the Warden has access to this room. This would be where he’d hide the things he doesn’t want anyone to see.’ You drop those letters into a rift and something in the corner of your eyes catches your attention. The silver figure at the top had been glinting in the light coming in from the hallway. ‘This is his staff.’ You casually pick it up, rolling it in your hand and noting that the top of it matches some old marks on Vi’s body. A growl leaves your lips and you whirl around to face the Warden.

“Hello, Warden.” You take slow, measured steps toward him, “A lovely night, isn’t it? The perfect night to blow up a building.” Jinx had tied him up quite skillfully, making sure he couldn’t move any part but his head. You were itching to drive your fans into his stomach but you couldn’t. He wasn’t going to die by your hands.

“Who are you?! How’d you get in here?!” He shouts, struggling in his restraints, “Take off those stupid masks!”

“We’re no one special.” You shrug, resting the end of the staff against his chest, “Well, actually… we’re the nightmares that will torture you for the rest of your short life. You see, we’re here on behalf of a friend. You’ve made a very bad decision, Warden. We’d like to have a chat with you.” You tap the staff against his chest, taking a step back and handing it to Jinx. She had begged to be involved in this. You had said no at first, too blinded by your rage to realize that it would only make sense for her to do it. That changed after you calmed down and you decided to give her the first go.

“Don’t cha worry, this’ll only hurt ya a lot, toots!” Jinx chirps darkly, letting go of the death grip she had on her mind, “This is for my sister!” She snarls and brings the metal end of the staff down on him. You lean against the wall and watch as Jinx hits him. The occasional call from the others comes in through the comms and you keep track of the progress. It seems like everyone is doing really well and you’re not needed for any assistance. Five minutes pass before you call Jinx, and she has to force herself to stop. Her hands tremble with the staff clutched so tightly you’re surprised it hasn’t snapped.

“Can I cut in, Crow?” You hold your hand out for the staff and she gives it to you after a pause.

“Be my guest.” Jinx hums, “He’s still conscious.” You stare at him, hearing Vi's words repeat over and over in your head. You were going to make sure it hurt him to even breathe. With an angry yell, you slam it into his ribs. Your mind went hazy as you repeatedly hit him, knowing that he had caused your love so much pain. Umbra had to warn you to stop right as Jinx grabbed your wrist. The Warden was barely conscious at this point, face swollen and bloody, as you angrily took ragged breaths.

“Ten-minute warning!” Ekko’s voice sounds, “You should be starting your final floor now!”

“He deserves what’s coming to him.” Jinx hisses, “ Letting him live is not a mercy.”   You nod in agreement, too upset to say anything as the two of you grab him and push him into a rift. You knew that she wanted to kill him as much as you did, but that would allow him to get away with what he’s done. And, as angry as you were, neither of you could allow that.

“Every second of it.” You agree, finally finding your voice, “I’m going to start rigging the floor. You’ve got this, Crow?” You put a hand on her shoulder.

“I’d rather do this alone.” She looks at you, cracking her knuckles, “I want to get artistic with it.”

“Have fun.” You chuckle, watching her step into the rift, “See ya in ten for the grand finale!” You call right before it closes. You hum to yourself trying to ease the tumultuous mix of anger and glee that was in you. You carefully place the bombs in place, making sure to stick them in the weak points of the structure. Chrissy had given you a copy of the blueprints for Stillwater Hold a week ago. Thanks to Zara breaking it down and explaining it properly, everyone knows where all of the support beams are for each floor. This place was going to crumble like a piece of wet paper and you were looking forward to it.

Time passed a lot faster than you thought it would and soon the official all-clear came through. You knew they would be moving away from the building so you continued where you were going. Instead of using a rift, you took the elevator down, watching as the counter rolled up to forty. You take a deep breath as the gate opens and you walk down the hallway, taking in the line painted on the floor. You pause in front of the last cell and hold your hand out, the metal of the bars warps and bends, ripping open to give you a view of the inside.

“Solitary?” You pause in the middle of braiding her hair.

“Yeah. The cell is on the bottom floor. Forty. I was in there more than my original cell, so it ended up being my assigned place in solitary. They even carved my inmate number into the bars.” Vi chuckles, leaning her head back to look up at you, “One of the walls has a dent in it because I was always punching it. There are doodles in the concrete after that one time I managed to sneak a pen down there… then, there are the bloodstains…” She sighs.

Your hands tremble as your firelight illuminates the cell, showing everything Vi mentioned to you. You swallow hard, crouching down at a large bloodstain in the cement, and run your fingertips over it. A sharp gasp leaves your lips as a wave of pain and grief washes over you. The sound of Vi’s scream rattles in your ears and you fall over in shock. You grit your teeth and your fists clench so tightly that you think you might break your fingers. You stand up and place the last of your bombs right in the middle of the room.

‘The rage you’re feeling right now would be enough to ignite these bombs.’ Umbra says dryly. You chuckle, feeling anything but amused as you step out of the cell and straight into a rift. She was right. All you can feel right now is rage. You knew what Vi was talking about was horrible, but to see it? To see the cell that she spent the majority of the last six years in? To feel the emotions stuck to the room like a bad odor. ‘I’m going to burn Piltover to the ground. ’ You growl. You drop through the sky, seeing the glow of the other wings hanging around a safe distance from Stillwater. Your wings activate, slowly descending until you’re in line with the others and you greet them.

“My surveillance is done.” You say to Jinx who does a little dance.

“Alright, everyone! You have ten seconds!” Jinx shouts, slamming her hand down on a glowing button, “Get ready for the fireworks!” She throws her arms up. Not even a second later, there’s a loud boom and the building gets blown apart. You all shout in joy as more explosions sound and then the fireworks go off in the sky to signify the war starting. Various colors of smoke fill the air and you watch as Stillwater Hold crumbles into the ground.

“Piltover will no longer be able to imprison our people.” Sevika says and even though her voice modifier makes her sound emotionless, you all knew how liberating this felt. Zaun was able to handle its own. Always has been. The fact that Piltover didn’t allow that and shoehorned everyone into Stillwater Prison regardless of a petty crime or not was disgusting. With the Dredge being cleared through, there’d be more than enough space for any new residents. 

“I used to wish I could use my winds to knock it down. I couldn’t. Not with Zaunites inside.” Janna’s voice sounds out around you, “Thank you for freeing our people from Piltover’s grasp. I can now breathe a little easier.”

“This is only the beginning.” You say, watching the smoke mix in a beautiful display of anarchy, “We’re going to do what they did to us. Put them in a hole they can’t get out of without our help.”

~

The current weather is perfectly describing the way Vi is feeling. A harsh wind is blowing, whistling through the breezeway of the Sun Gate, and complimenting the crashing waves. Vi had seated herself on the railing with her back to the support and let her legs dangle over each side as she watched the water. Cassandra had her sit down yesterday and create a schedule that included etiquette lessons, her Enforcer duties, and meetings with the Council. Vi hadn’t said much, not wanting her mouth to get her in trouble. Then she’d be stuck with more etiquette lessons and it would've been more trouble than it was worth. After that, Vi went up to her room and thought through everything that happened with Y/n. There was something that was bothering her, but she couldn’t place her finger on it. She was angry and upset, but it didn’t feel like it was entirely her emotions. 

“Hey, Vi!” Kevin comes over, waving enthusiastically, “I didn’t expect to see you out here this late at night! Are you in the doghouse with the Sheriff?” She frowns slightly, not really in the mood to talk but the kid was always nice to her despite her prickly demeanor. He liked to hang around her when he knew she was on duty, and she never questioned why. 

“No, I came out here on my own. I find it easier to think during this time, and I didn’t want to go to sleep.” Vi shrugs, “So, here I am.”

“You know, that’s why I prefer the night shift. Nothing really happens at night, and it’s just a time I can enjoy the relatively quiet evening.” He leans against the support across from her, “The other Enforcers like that they can just goof around with each other.”

“Yeah. The past few nights I’ve been out here, I’ve overheard them cracking jokes and playing some stupid game.” Vi glances down the breezeway, seeing vacant spots where the others are supposed to be, “You all seem content.” Kevin lets out a heavy sigh that catches Vi’s attention. The guy was always very cheerful around her. It was unusual to hear him be so upset.

“Sometimes I think being an Enforcer is too easy for what we’re supposed to be doing.” He raps his knuckles against the railing, clearly agitated. ‘I guess I’m not the only one in a contemplative mood.’ Vi observes him as he fidgets. The Enforcers were too relaxed around her since she was supposed to be in Caitlyn’s pocket. She found it interesting, considering the fact that a vast majority of people in Zaun are terrified of her. ‘Piltovens don’t know when they’re in danger, do they?’

“And what’s that?” Vi spits, glaring out at the distant figure of Stillwater Hold in the distance. She wished that building would disappear. Every time she was forced to patrol this gate, it taunted her about all of her failures. The marks on her body from that place could fade, but the painful memories wouldn’t.

“Maintaining the order and safety of the people, enforcing the laws, and preventing, detecting, and investigating criminal activities.” Comes his robotic answer, “But… there’s been nothing since I joined. You’d think there’d be issues in the night but there’s nothing.”

“You want there to be conflict?” Vi narrows her eyes at him. 

 “No, but it’s so annoying seeing the others act like it’s not even a job. They do whatever they want and don’t even patrol or do their other assignments. I just wish there was something that made them realize it’s not some cushy free time.”

“Careful what you wish for.” Vi snorts, watching as thick fog rolls in and hides Stillwater from her vision, “You never know if that one is the one to come true.” A loud, eerie screeching noise fills the air that makes Vi’s adrenaline spike. She snaps into awareness, looking around her for the source of the sound but she can’t see anything. ‘The fog is too thick. All I can see is the damned light coming from the Hold.’ She scoffs but her body doesn’t relax. There could be a threat out here and without being able to see it makes her extremely uncomfortable.

“What the fuck was that?!” Kevin shouts and Vi shushes him. She listens intently, trying to find out if she can hear something else or if that noise repeats itself. The crashing of the waves and occasional lightning strike is all her ears can pick up. ‘That’s unsettling.’ Vi frowns. ‘I haven’t heard anything like that before. Maybe it’s a bird call?’

“Whatever it was, it’s gone now.” Vi shrugs, “So, you were complaining?”

“I’m not complaining. I’m just frustrated.” Kevin huffs, turning to look at her, “Besides, what made you join the Enforcers? Someone mentioned you’re supposed to be helping with the Jinx problem, but you’re never with the squads that go into Zaun.” Vi bites her tongue to keep herself from snapping at him. ‘He doesn’t know that he’s talking about my sister. Relax, Vi. Don’t let your temper get the better of you.’ She takes a deep breath and looks back out to the fog.

“Sorry, kid. That’s something way above your rank.” Vi snorts at the irony of her words, “But if you must know, I’m here to protect someone. Not for any heroic shit or whatnot.”

“From Jinx?” Kevin presses.

“Keep asking questions and we’ll find out how long it takes before you hit the water.” Vi says dully and Kevin’s jaw drops. They fall into silence for a while and Vi didn’t care that he was there as long as he was quiet. Her mind wanders to the conversation she had with Tobias in the evening. He made it a point to bring her a cup of coffee when he didn’t see her in the library. The first time he did it, he asked that she keep it a secret because he wasn’t supposed to be drinking coffee. It gave him too much energy. It has slowly become something she looked forward to, especially when she found out that his favorite brand was her mother’s favorite. Vi had cried when she realized it, the loss of her mother stinging harder now that she needed a nurturing hand. Yesterday evening, he told her how he had come to appreciate her presence. It made him feel less lonely, and he had earnestly told her that her sister was more than welcome to stay with them. Vi didn’t know how to take it. He had no clue who he was inviting over, but his words were genuine. That was an appalling thing to Vi. Tobias was so kind and Cassandra was… not. She couldn’t wrap her head around it.

An explosion sounds, jolting Vi out of her thoughts and she nearly falls onto the breezeway with how fast she jumps up onto the railing. The fog had been thinned out by whatever exploded and was rapidly fading away as more explosions went off. They were clearly at a distance from how muted it was, but the fact that she can hear it meant it was a big one. It wasn’t long before the fog had given away to show her a view of the bay and Stillwater Hold. Or, where Stillwater used to be. The bright light that used to be there was gone and although it was nighttime, she was supposed to be able to see the building clearly from the Sun Gate. It wasn’t there.

“HOLY SHIT! SOUND THE ALARM!” Kevin screams and Vi can hear him running to the others, “STILLWATER HAS BEEN BLOWN UP! GUYS! GUYS!”

Vi is frozen where she is. Multicolored smoke rises into the night sky in a mixture of yellow, green, pink, and blue. It was so vibrant it was hard to miss, especially as fireworks burst in a silent display. ‘The prison is… gone.’ She thinks in disbelief. The colored smoke could only point to the one person she knew that used it. ‘Powder… What have you… Why would you…?’ Vi’s feet carry her down and away from the railing in her haze. She starts running, sprinting down the breezeway, down the stairs, and towards the launch point that was used for Stillwater. Her gaze kept leading back to the smoke in the sky whenever she could see it. It was like a message from her sister. But why? 

Vi stops suddenly when she reaches the launch point. She can clearly see the smoke in the distance, undeniable proof that it’s coming from Stillwater. But, on the end of the dock is a sight she never expected to see. A group of Enforcers is standing there in shock as they gaze up at the Warden of Stillwater, tied up and dangling from some poles. She slowly moves closer, taking note of the familiar oil pastel doodles that depict the man as a monster. Words were written all around, calling out the man as corrupt and an abuser of power. Vi can feel too many emotions flood her body, forcing her to sink her nails into the palm of her hand to ground herself. Seeing the man who abused her like this, who allowed others to beat her until she was unconscious… she was completely and utterly gleeful about it. 

She chuckles as she stops at the front of the crowd, her lips twisting into a feral smirk. A flash of white in the corner of her eye has her turning to see a piece of paper falling toward her. She almost wrote it off as trash before she remembered that it’s not common in Piltover. Vi catches it and sees her Hellhound symbol on the front which prompts her to open it. ‘To my slug-eating crab, I hope you like this gift!’ Her heart constricts in her chest and she hurriedly stuffs it into her pocket before anyone notices. ‘I’ll finish reading this when I get somewhere private.’

“Yeah, I’ll leave this one to you guys…” Vi laughs, backing away from her little sister’s masterpiece, “That’s some amazing rigging work though. So, good luck getting him down!” She waves and starts walking back up the dock. None of them even acknowledge her, too appalled by the sight to do more than stare. Vi can hear shouting and the pounding of boots as more Enforcers rush this way. ‘Did she… blow up Stillwater for… me?’ Vi thinks in surprise, glancing at the pocket the note was shoved into. ‘There’s only one way to find out.’

“Vi!” Caitlyn’s voice makes her stop in her tracks. Vi sighs heavily, not wanting Caitlyn to ruin the joyous mood she’s in, before plastering a smile on her face. She whirls around to see Caitlyn marching over to her with a sight frown on her face. The normally put-together woman was hurriedly tying her hair up, most likely woken up by the news. Vi was impressed with how quickly she made it down here, considering she’d have to run all the way from her mansion.

“Cupcake!” Vi says cheerfully, “What can I do for you?” Caitlyn grabs Vi by her bicep and yanks her onto a secluded area of the docks.

“If you wanted to kiss me in private, you could have just asked.” Vi teases her, making Caitlyn quickly let her arm go.

“We need to chat.” Caitlyn says sternly, crossing her hands over her chest. Vi’s hand twitches slightly before an amused smile flicks onto her face. That was another word that had a different meaning in Zaun than in Piltover.

“You don’t have the hands for stabbing.” Vi pats her shoulder in fake sympathy.

“...What?” Caitlyn’s voice goes up in pitch as her face twists in confusion.

“No worries, I won’t get in your way.” Vi puts her hands up in surrender and slowly backs away, “I’ll see you when the boats get here, Cupcake!” She hurriedly walks away as Caitlyn shouts out her name. By this point, she should understand Vi’s tactics to get away from her, but it continued to work every time. ‘Sorry, Cait, but I have a note from my sister to read before we go to see the damage done. Normally I wouldn’t want to go back there, but… Powder did this.’ Vi finds a quiet area and gets comfortable, tugging the note from her pocket. Her Hellhound symbol was something she hadn’t seen in a long time. The sight of the demon dog made something in her ache.

‘To my slug-eating crab, I hope you like this gift! We weren’t going to do it so soon, but you know how convincing anger can be! Don’t worry, no innocent people were harmed in the explosion. But, are you proud of me?! It’s my biggest BOOM, yet! Hahaha! This is my way of telling you that… no monster is going to get you as long as I’m here. That’s my job! With Love, Your Slug Monster!’ Vi flinches when a tear hits the paper. She hurriedly wipes her tears away, but more start falling as she does. The few times she’s seen her sister since being released from Stillwater Hold have been… not so great. To see that Powder still cares about her after everything that has happened is some good news she desperately needed.

~

The sound of laughter and happy chatter greets you and your team as you approach the Temple. A group of children is playing with a bouncy ball out front while some acolytes watch them and talk. After blowing up Stillwater Hold, your group broke apart and got to work. Half went back to Zaun to talk with the people freed from the Hold and the others waited for the ships to come in. You had returned to Zaun and addressed the people you freed. You were direct about why they had been released but told them that they had a choice. They could remain in Zaun and prepare for war or they could leave for another country. They all chose to stay. Fue had come back in high spirits, rambling about how fun the raids were. It was challenging yet fun to sneak around the Enforcers out on the water. Landon had remained as a lookout - making you feel nostalgic about that role - while everyone else rushed the ships. The haul this time around was much greater than the last and everyone was feeling very proud of it.

“Lady Hexxit! Ekko!” One of the acolytes grins widely when she sees you, “Welcome to the Temple!” The children gasp when they realize who you are and excitedly run over to greet you. You laugh, place your box on the ground, and crouch down to hug the children. They zip around, giving hugs to everyone and asking what you’ve brought them this time. It warmed your heart to hear them cheer when Ekko said it was more food and clothes.

“Good morning.” You greet the acolytes as the children run back to their games, “We’re here to drop off some gifts. Is the Priestess in today?”

“Yes, she’s in the middle of a blessing so please be respectful if you’d like to go in during this time.” Another acolyte responds, “Lady Janna has granted us her presence as well.”

“We will be respectful, as always. Thank you, ladies.” You nod your head and they bow, opening the doors with welcoming smiles. You’re immediately greeted by another acolyte who leads your group through the temple. Although this wasn’t your first time coming through, this was just how they treated their guests. No guest was to feel unwelcomed as long as they weren’t there to cause harm. You’re being led past the blessing chamber when you pause by the door. Laying across an altar table is a teenager no older than sixteen, dozens of black candles surrounding him as the Priestess waves her staff over him. Off to the side is Janna, her staff clenched in her hand as a frown darkens her face.

“He has Lung Blight.” The acolyte says softly, “He’s an orphan we’ve been looking after. Parents died of the same sickness recently. Lady Janna tries to guide the air through his lungs, but they are weak and failing him.”

“Just like Ty.” Heather mutters. You glance behind you to see everyone gazing into the chamber with sad expressions. People were still dying, and although you were making progress on cleaning the air, it felt like it was going too slow.

“He doesn’t have long left, I’m afraid. This blessing is for his safe passage into the afterlife.” The acolyte sighs, shaking his head, “It never gets easy.”

“Could you save him?” Jinx steps forward, nudging you, “You brought me back to life. Maybe you can… heal his lungs?” She questions.

“I-I don’t know. I don’t even know how I brought you back, flower. I don’t know if I can heal him.” You frown and turn back to the sight. You gasp softly when Janna suddenly appears in front of you, grabbing your wrist with a pleading gaze.

“Please, my sweet breeze. Please, try to save him. I cannot watch another one of my people die.” Janna begs you, her eyes shining with unshed tears.

“Lady Janna, I-”

“I shall assist you with my magic. Please. I witnessed you bring Jinx back to life. I believe that you can do this.” Janna says passionately, making your heart clench.

“Okay. I’ll give it a try.” You nod. With those words, Sevika takes your box and Janna leads you into the chamber. The Priestess looks up, giving you a curious look and you give her a soft smile. You can hear the boy’s raspy breathing as you get closer and it makes your heart clench with sadness. The memories of Ty flash into your mind.

“Hello there.” You greet him, his eyes widening when he sees you, “I may be able to help you breathe again, but I will only attempt to do so with your permission.”

“H-How- can you- do- that?” He struggles to speak.

“I have magic.” You whisper, letting a flame flicker to life at your fingertips, “Do you wish to have a chance at life once more? I can’t guarantee you won’t get sick again, but-”

“Yes!” He gasps out, grabbing your hand, “Pl- ease!” You squeeze his hand and nod.

“You don’t mind, Priestess?” You double-check with her.

“Please.” She motions to the teenager, “Do whatever you can.” Janna walks around to the other side of the altar and grabs your other hand. There’s a quiet understanding between the two of you as she places her hand on his chest.

“Close your eyes and do your best to relax.” You instruct him. He stares at you for a moment before closing his eyes and allowing his body to relax. You take a deep breath and allow your eyes to slip shut as well. ‘Dig deep, Y/n. You’ve got this. You can do this. Whatever you did before… do it again.’ You feel your mind sink deeper, focusing on your heartbeat and then the feeling of their hands in yours. A cool energy washes over you from your left hand, like a refreshing breeze on a hot day. It travels through you and feeds your magic, soothing it and allowing you to focus on pushing it into the teenager. Another wave of energy flows into you, making you gasp as it burns your nerves like electricity. You’ve got this. Somewhere deep inside of you recognizes it as the Arcane. As your magic enters his body, an image of it appears in your mind and you can see that his lungs are almost dead. A stream of your magic fills his lungs and you watch in awe as it begins to heal the damage. Your eyes flutter open, the low candlelight stinging your eyes for a moment before you gaze at the boy. His chest was rising steadily with no signs of a struggle and you realize that he is asleep.

“You did it!” The Priestess gasps, her hands flying up to her mouth. Janna grins widely, appearing next to you and sweeping you into a tight hug. You can hear the others cheering in the background as your mind starts to process what you did. ‘I did it… I… did it.’ You feel tears sting your eyes as Janna puts you down. ‘Thank you for your belief in me.’ You think, hoping the Arcane heard you. You glance at your friends, catching sight of your guest nervously fidgeting in the back. ‘Right, one last thing before we start sorting through the supplies.’ You hold your hand out towards the group and beckon the man forward. His eyes widen as the group steps aside for him, revealing him to the other women in the room.

“Dad?” You hear the Priestess whisper in disbelief.

“Marigold...” The old man breathes out, walking into the chamber in awe, “Look at you… you’re- you’ve… grown.”

“Dad!” The Priestess shouts, running forward to embrace her father, “But, how are you here? Y-You were sent to Stillwater for life!” She wipes her tears away, glancing around the area at all of you. A wide grin crosses your face as the others do the same, happy to reunite the loving woman with her only parent. She shared her heartbreaking story about her father working hard to raise her on his own when she had gotten into some trouble. At the time, she wasn’t a fighter but her friends had begged her to join them as a scout in case something went wrong. They were jumped early in the morning by a group of Pilties who had thought it would be fun to rough up some Zaunites. She pleaded with them that she didn’t want to fight, but they didn’t care. Her father had saved their lives, but it ended with him being sent away to Stillwater for the crippling injuries he gave the Piltoven teenagers.

“Your friends surprised us in the middle of the night, telling us that they were freeing us and the dead Enforcers were quite convincing.” He chuckles.

“I’m so sorry. I shouldn’t have snuck out that night-!”

“-Don’t apologize. I’m your father. I would do it all over again if it meant that you survived to see another day.” He shakes his head, “I’m here now, and I’d love to hear about how you got into such a prestigious position.”

“Of course!” She nods, then turns to you, “Thank you. Thank you for bringing my father home. I-I could never repay you for this.”

“How about helping us distribute more food and clothing?” You smile sweetly, “There’s suddenly more people who will need assistance.”

“Let’s get to work then.” She nods. You all leave the room while some acolytes tend to the teenager. You were still in shock that you managed to do that. Both times you’ve done magic like that you were either guided or in a very distressed state. You had thought those two times might’ve been a stroke of luck or even something you couldn’t do on your own. You even tried to redo something like that when Auvern had broken her wrist, but nothing happened. To know that you can still do it brings you some relief.

After a few hours of work, Ekko grabs you and the two of you change before heading up to Piltover. You had quietly discussed the progress on cleaning up the pollution in the Undercity and learned that they had run into a snag with the systems they were trying to create. With the two of you being so busy with other projects, there was no way you’d be able to assist with it. That’s when Zara suggested approaching Viktor and Sky once more. They hadn’t taken you up on your invitation to live at the Grotto or the Rapids, but you continuously kept in touch. You planned to go and see them in their lab today as Y/n and Ekko Pyre as a way to have free access to them… without scaring them every time.

So, you and your brother went for a stroll through Piltover. There was a bit of an issue getting into the city since Enforcers were guarding the entrance, but you got through without killing anyone. The IDs your uncle had given you proved extremely useful in that circumstance. You and Ekko tried hard not to smile when you heard people talking about the tragic explosion of Stillwater Hold. You hadn’t heard anyone mention Jinx’s name, so you assume that they were still keeping her a secret from the citizens. Their excuse for the explosion at the Councilor’s Building was that an experimental device had gone wrong. You found it ridiculous that the people accepted that, but you had to give credit for the quick thinking. It wasn’t hard to find the location of Jayce and Viktor’s shared lab. Their lab was in the heart of the city, so you picked up some fruit smoothies - then had to fight your brother over getting to drink your OWN - and headed inside.

“Good afternoon!” You’re greeted by Sky whose eyes widen when she looks up from her desk, “Oh! Y/n, Ekko, you’re here!” She gets up from the desk and rushes over to hug you.

“Hey, Sky!” Ekko chuckles, “We’ve brought food and drinks for our hardworking friends.” He lifts the bag which has sandwiches from Molina's, the butcher cafe in Zaun that you knew they loved.

“Thank you.” Sky smiles, accepting the two drinks from you, “Vik’s in his lab, so I can take you there.” She leads you down the hall and into an elevator.

“How are the two of you?” You playfully nudge her, “Any new relationship information we should know?”

“Not yet.” Sky laughs, stepping out of the elevator. The rest of the journey is quiet, as you don’t want to talk about anything too sensitive where it can be heard. Sky knocks on the door to Viktor’s lab and it slides open with a soft woosh. Viktor brightens up when he sees his fiancee and then grins when he sees you and Ekko.

“If it isn’t two of my favorite inventors!” Viktor says happily, accepting the drink from Sky, “Impressive work on Stillwater by the way. I overheard Jayce muttering about how it’s irreparable and I thought he was going to pop a blood vessel.”

“We had some inside help.” Ekko smiles slyly, “Now, we brought some food to eat, so take a break from whatever you’re doing.” He reaches into the bag and tosses a sandwich to him. Viktor catches it, smiling at the sticker on it that said Molina’s when he sees it. The four of you take a seat on the floor away from his work and enjoy a nice lunch. You talk about what happened with Stillwater and the process that you went through. They tell you that no official statement has been reached, but Jayce has been running around all morning. It won’t be long before they’re releasing a detailed statement on what happened.

“So, Viktor. Sky. I wanted to extend another invitation to you two about staying with us in Zaun. We’d love to have you back home, especially because we need someone with your expertise.” You state, tucking your trash back into the paper bag.

“What do you mean you need our expertise?” Viktor furrows his brow.

“We’ve run into a snag with the purification process on a machine being created to assist in cleaning up Zaun. The only person we know who can help is you.” Ekko responds, “We need you.”

“Can I… we… get back to you on that?” Viktor hesitates, sharing a glance with Sky, “We’re trying to get things settled here without causing any issues.”

“Of course. You could just show up at our front door if need be.” You shrug.

“Thank you.” Sky says sincerely, “We really appreciate how welcoming you’ve been.”

“Sky, you’re-” Ekko gets cut off as the door opens. You all look up to see the Man of Progress himself walking into the room. He gives you and your brother a curious look before turning to Viktor.

“The Council needs you to sit in on this meeting about Stillwater.” Jayce says, “And, who are your friends?”

“Jayce, this is Heiress and Heir Pyre. They’re friends of mine that I met a while ago during Progress Day.” Viktor introduces you to him. Jayce’s eyes nearly pop out of his head at that and you can see how fast he’s thinking.

“It’s nice to meet you, Heiress and Heir Pyre.” He reaches out to shake your hands and you begrudgingly do, “Actually, would you like to come to the Council meeting? We could use your expertise and perspective.” You blink in surprise. ‘Did someone talk to him about me? Either way, this is not something I should be passing up.’ You and Ekko share a glance and he nods at you. He signals to you that you should be the one to go while he hangs back to talk with Sky. You nod at him before addressing Jayce.

“If the Council would be okay with that, but my brother has a prior meeting with Sky.” You answer, making Jayce nod.

“Meet me in the lobby in five minutes.” Jayce says before exiting the room.

“Does he talk to you like that all the time?” Ekko questions, appalled.

“Yes.” Viktor and Sky chorus.

“Can I strangle him?” Ekko asks seriously.

“Only after I do it.” Sky huffs, crossing her arms.

“Please don’t strangle him. He, unfortunately, writes my checks.” Viktor sighs, standing up and stretching. You do the same and clean up the mess of the food wrappers on the floor. You weren’t expecting to waltz into a Council meeting but here you were. It looks like your new identity is already getting you into places you’ve never been before.

Chapter Text

Before you left with Viktor, you wrapped up what was happening with the cleanup plan. You’d be able to go back over it later, but you wanted to give them time to think about it. Ekko said he’d wait for you to come back unless one of you was needed in the Undercity. With all of the newly released prisoners, people were finding new jobs and getting their homes back. The Firelights and the Furies are overseeing things, but you told them to call you back if things get out of hand. Since you’re going with Viktor to a meeting that’s likely to last a few hours, Ekko would have to be the one to step in. In some ways, you felt a little bad for whoever got your brother instead of you.

When you met up with Jayce, he mentioned that he heard about you from Mel. To your annoyance, you end up talking to him about your House the whole way there. Viktor walked smugly next to you, secretly thankful that you were the one suffering in place of him. At one point, you jabbed him in the side before sweetly apologizing for accidentally hitting him. Viktor had laughed from a mixture of surprise and joy and jokingly told you it was an honor. You and Viktor ended up chatting to each other the last few minutes of your walk, though you could feel the discomfort radiating from Jayce as you did.

You quirk an eyebrow at the squad of Enforcers standing outside of the building. Having some form of security measure is a smart idea, but that wouldn’t stop you if you were serious about gaining entry. They don’t even bat an eyelash at you as you slip past them with Jayce and Viktor at your side. You were glad that they didn’t because you weren’t opposed to driving a dagger into them and watching their blood stain christen the repaired building. You were, admittedly, still feeling high emotions from what happened earlier this morning. Being a little trigger-happy was part of it. The inside of the building was just as you expected - pristine. You could tell that a vast amount of the material is from the mines in Zaun except for some outsourced materials. If you hadn’t promised Zealot that you wouldn’t blow this building up again, you would’ve been giving Jinx the go-ahead tonight. The Council’s conference room was a grand space with the only available seating around the table. You raise an eyebrow at the lack of seating for others. ‘Don’t these things take a long time? Other people who attend would have to stand for the majority of the time. That’s quite unfair if someone has a disability that doesn’t allow them to stand for long.’ The other Councilors in the room glance your way when you waltz in and Mel seems to brighten up when she sees you. Councilor Kiramman on the other hand seems to be torn at your appearance.

“Jayce. Viktor! Y/n!” Mel greets you all as she walks over, “I see you’ve met.”

“Briefly. I was visiting Viktor when Jayce came by.” You respond, holding your arm out, “It’s wonderful to see you again, Mel. A bit earlier than planned, but I hope I'm not intruding.” Mel takes your arm and gives it a firm shake. Your uncle had advised you to get in as close as you could to Mel. He explained that she was a very cunning woman, but as an outsider on the Council, she may not has as much influence as you think she does. You trust your uncle so you were going to take his advice.

“Of course not. Honestly, with your unique position, we could use your input on an issue that recently happened. I’m sure you might’ve heard about what happened this morning?” Mel takes your arm and starts guiding you away from Jayce. You glance back at Viktor to make sure he’s okay with the event playing out this way and he motions for you to continue forward with her.

“I did hear what happened from the whispers flowing throughout the city. It’s all everyone was talking about this morning. Do you have any clue about how it happened?” You ask with fake worry.

“We have a clue about it.” Councilor Kiramman speaks up, “But, we will address that once everyone is here.”

“Councilor Shoola, this is Y/n Pyre. A family friend.” Mel introduces you to a well-put-together black woman. You raise an eyebrow, realizing that you’ve seen this woman at Renata’s mansion a few times. She raises an eyebrow back, a glimmer of recognition in her eyes as they flick up to your hair where your horns would be. ‘It looks like I’ll be needing to have a private conversation with her. Whether or not I’ll need to take her out will depend on how the conversation goes.’ You file that information away for later.

“It’s nice to meet you, Heiress Pyre.” Councilor Shoola holds out her hand, “Although, I wish it was in better circumstances.”

“Heiress Pyre, niece to the Warlord Cassius Pyre and the Heiress to one of the oldest remaining Noxian Houses.” A very professional-sounding voice says from behind you. It strikes a chord within your chest and you turn to lock eyes with vivid blue ones. A loud, aggressive song bursts into your mind along with screeching from the Brackern within you. You’re almost visibly startled by their reactions and your mind is flooded with image after image. It forces you to close your eyes and allow their emotions to flood through you. You feel a hand on your shoulder - Mel’s from the sound of her soul song - and you clamp down on your connection to the Brackern.

“Yes, but I’m afraid I don't know who you are Ms…?” You pause, waiting for her to respond. You were feeling waves of rage from the Brackern as you gaze at the white-haired woman. At first glance, you would have missed her augmentation but the creatures within you would not let you miss it. Hextech. A Namestone glitters at the center of her chest and the sharp sting of your fangs is followed by the taste of rich iron as you try to keep yourself from growling.

“Camille. Camille Ferros.” She holds her hand out to you, “One of the new Councilors.”

“It’s nice to meet you Councilor Ferros.” You shake her hand and an electric shock races its way up your arm from your clasped hands. You notice a flash of confusion in the woman’s eyes before they flick down to your joined hands. She felt it too.

“Why don’t we take our seats?” Councilor Kiramman offers, “Everyone else will be arriving shortly.” The others agree and Mel leads you back over to Jayce. Even though you weren’t looking at Camille you were hyper-aware of her. Her Namestone was begging for you, pleading for you to come back and it was torture to sit and ignore its screams for help. That moment of contact had given it all it needed from you. It didn’t help that the Brackern within you were acting positively feral. Viktor gives you a concerned glance as you take a seat next to him because he can see that your hands were shaking aggressively. You flash him a smile to ease his nerves when you hear the doors open. As if someone manually turns your head, you find yourself looking at the one woman who can smother the burning rage within you. Violet. A real smile spreads from your lips to your eyes.

~

The moment the boat was docked, Vi jumped off and started to make her way up the docks so she could go back to the Kiramman’s and sleep. She was feeling exhausted after being awake for the last forty-eight hours. Normally, it wouldn’t bother her. Vi was used to staying awake for a week straight when her mind wouldn’t let her sleep. She was tired because she’s been dealing with stupid Enforcers that don’t know how to do their damn jobs! Not to mention that they drained her energy and the little patience she had. Now that includes Caitlyn, too. Whenever Vi was in her line of sight, she could feel her eyes burning holes into her skin. She could ignore it with no problem but the other Enforcers had noticed - because, of course, they’d notice that and not the crime scene in front of them. Vi exhales in frustration.

“Vi! I swear to god if you don’t stop running from me-!” Caitlyn huffs indignantly, shutting up when Vi whirls around with an annoyed look on her face.

“I’m not running, cupcake . I’m tired and don’t want to deal with this shit right now. I get that you want to talk about what happened, but I don’t.” Vi hisses, her patience gone.

“We have to talk about it.” Caitlyn snaps quietly, “Your sister is the one who blew up the prison!”

“You don’t know that! Don’t accuse her of things when you have no proof!” Vi slams her hand into the wall next to her, causing cracks to form, “She’s not your scapegoat.”

“Who else uses colored smoke in their bombs?!” Caitlyn retorts, “Admit it, you know it was her and we need to find her before she causes more damage.”

“Here we go again.” Vi scoffs, crossing her arms, “And what are you going to do when we find my sister? Threaten her? Throw her into Stillwater? Oh, wait, you can’t.”

“You never want to talk about this! You’re always avoiding the conversation!”

“You ever think I don’t want to talk to you about it because you are acting insufferable? Your first instinct is to arrest her when you know that’s not what I want and it won’t help the situation. You’re always thinking like an Enforcer and if I wanted to talk to an Enforcer I’d go do that. I’m not running from you or the conversation. I’d rather have the conversation when you’re thinking like the woman who broke me out of prison and not the Sheriff with a stick up her ass.” Caitlyn’s jaw drops as Vi glares at her. Every time Caitlyn brought up the conversation, it was the same thing over and over again and Vi was done. She knows that her sister is responsible for what happened and it’s something she is currently conflicted with herself over. When she witnessed the rubble left behind, she felt so deliriously happy that she had to find somewhere private to laugh. At the same time, people were murdered. Body parts and blood were found scattered amongst the rubble. Vi needed space to think and sort out her own emotions, and Caitlyn’s constant badgering wasn’t helping her.

“Vi, I-”

“-Sheriff!?” Someone calls out for Caitlyn. The two women stare at each other as Caitlyn calls back to the person. Vi sees one of the Enforcers enter the side street over Caitlyn’s shoulder and scowls.

“Sheriff, you and Vi have been summoned to a Council Meeting. They need you there right away to discuss what’s happened with Stillwater.” They say, making Caitlyn sigh.

“Thank you, we’ll head there now. If there’s anything needed, please send a Pneuma Tube as soon as possible.” Caitlyn informs them.

“Yes, ma’am.” They nod and walk away. Vi stares at Caitlyn a bit longer before turning on her heel and heading to the Councilor’s Building. ‘I just want to sleep. Fuck, they better not make me angry because my fuse is non-fucking-existent right now.’ She grumbles to herself. The sound of Caitlyn’s heels behind her only irritates her more, and she has to take a calming breath. Vi made sure to stay ahead of her, not wanting to welcome any more conversation with the insufferable woman right now. She needed to prepare herself for whatever is going to happen in this meeting. They would immediately pin it on her sister and she would be needing all the strength she has to keep herself as calm as possible.

Thankfully, as she walks through the streets no one is talking about the explosion anymore. The dockworker over there had seen what happened and ran to tell people before he could be stopped. That’s most likely why the Council Meeting is taking place now and not later this evening like usual. Vi has no issues getting into the building since she’s been coming here for months now. She knew everyone on a first-name basis and even knew some of their problems at home. If there was one weapon Vi always had on her, it was her charisma. If she really wanted to, she could learn so many secrets from the staff and Councilors themselves. They wouldn’t even realize it.  Without a pause, Vi walks into the Council Room, and her gaze wanders around the room to see who’s already there. The Councilors in the room are seated with only a couple missing, not that she cares. Vi nearly stumbles mid-step when she sees Y/n grinning at her from next to Jayce! She couldn’t help grinning back, feeling her annoyance vanish at the sight of such a beautiful smile.

~

You’re on your feet before you can even think about it, swiftly crossing over to Vi and embracing her in a much-needed hug. You can see the exhaustion on her face, and it makes you wonder how long she’s been awake. From the subtle way Vi relaxes into your arms, a soft exhale of relief leaving her lips, you know it’s been a few days. Her being in your arms made the rage in your mind quiet, even if it would be just for a moment, you relished in the much-needed peace.

“It’s nice to see you again, Vi.” You say formally, stepping out of the embrace to clasp your hands in front of you. Vi examines you for a moment before nodding.

“It’s nice to see you again, Y/n. Although, I wasn’t expecting you to be here?” Vi tilts her head. You could see another question behind her eyes but you only give her a soft smile. She’d probably pull you aside later to question if you had anything to do with what happened to Stillwater.

“I was asked to come for my expertise.” You shrug, eyes shining mischievously, “I was visiting my friend Viktor when Jayce came by to collect him.”

“Heiress Pyre.” Caitlyn greets you from behind Vi, walking in with two other people you assume to be the missing Councilors, “You’re joining us today?” Her voice goes up slightly in pitch, surprise on her face.

“Yes.” You nod, hearing Viktor call you, “If you’ll excuse me? We can talk afterwards.” You meet Vi’s eyes and she nods. You flash her a smile and return to your seat with Viktor, getting a curious look from Jayce in the process. ‘That’s right. The majority of these people don’t know my history with Vi. I doubt Mel would have mentioned that to Jayce or anyone else.’ True to your guess, the other two people who walked in took the empty Councilor seats. You can’t identify them at first look, but you’re sure their names will be mentioned at some point throughout the meeting. Vi and Caitlyn take their seats behind Councilor Kiramman and the room goes quiet. You can see Caitlyn give you a strained look, her tense shoulders showing you that she was uncomfortable with your presence.

“Now that everyone is here, the meeting can go ahead and begin.” Jayce stands, calling attention to himself, “Around 3:12 am, two Enforcers were witnesses to the explosion that happened at Stillwater Hold. Instead of me giving a retelling, I’ll have one of the key witnesses give a first-hand account. That witness just so happens to be our very own Vi.” He motions to her. You raise an eyebrow and turn your attention towards Vi who seems like she’s used to Jayce’s antics. She stands, her posture straight and confident showing that she wasn’t intimidated by the Council. You’re amused to note that her hands are even tucked into the pockets of her Enforcer uniform, further showing that she’s not bothered in the slightest.

“I wasn’t scheduled to be on patrol last night but I switched out with someone since I couldn’t sleep. I thought I might as well do something useful, so I did my usual rounds before stationing myself at pillar twenty-six to observe the water. As usual, one of the newer recruits came by to greet me once he learned that I was on duty. We talked while observing the water as a way to pass the time. During the conversation, a thick fog rolled in and obstructed my view of the building. With the weather being the way it was, that didn’t ring any alarms for me. It was shortly after that I heard a loud screeching in the air.”

“A loud screeching?” Councilor Kiramman asks.

“Yes. I thought it was a bird call at first, but I’ll be honest and say that it made me nervous. It didn’t sound like any bird I’ve heard before.”

“Was the recruit with you scared by it?” Councilor Shoola inquires.

“Yes. He was scared by it, so it made me more alert. But, since we couldn’t see anything through the fog there was nothing we could do to investigate it.” There’s a silence for any further questions before Vi continues speaking, “I’m not sure how much time passed after the screeching noise but the explosion came shortly after that. I heard it before I could see it, but once the fog was cleared I could see the smoke with no issue.”

“And this smoke… it was colored?” One of the unknown Councilors speaks up.

“Yes, Councilor Dawlit.” Vi nods, “Various colors that stood out against the night sky. You couldn’t miss them. Not only that but from my position you can clearly see that Stillwater was gone.”

“Are you telling us everything?” The other Councilor arches a brow.

“Councilor Kippern.” Jayce frowns.

“No, it’s alright.” Vi shrugs, “I was going to get to the interesting part. I could hear more explosions after that, but they were significantly quieter. The interesting part was that fireworks were going off. I couldn’t hear them but I could see them.”

“Fireworks?” Jayce blinks, “Why would there be fireworks?”

“A loud statement, perhaps.” Mel drawls, “Or a celebration. Whatever their reason for blowing up the prison was, it must have required them.”

“It has to be Jinx.” Councilor Kiramman says firmly, “She’s the only one who has been caught using colored explosives.”

“What did you find on the scene, Sheriff?” Jayce directs the conversation to Caitlyn. Vi sits down and crosses her legs while Caitlyn stands up.

“Before we could even get to the prison, we had an… obstacle in the way. We found the Warden of Stillwater - Mateo Hill - hanging from some poles on the dock while unconscious and horribly injured. It took three squads to get him down without aggravating any of his injuries. This was our first clue as to the explosion being caused by Jinx as her monkey symbol was drawn on his back.” Caitlyn starts handing out photos to everyone, narrowing her eyes at you briefly before taking her position, “The water was filled with debris the closer we got to the island, so we had to be very careful. When we managed to get to Stillwater Hold… the whole building had been blown apart and what was left of it collapsed to dust. We grappled down into the hole and it was a gruesome sight. As we searched for survivors, we found multiple body parts…” She gives a full report, pointing out specific pictures as she talks. You couldn’t help but feel extremely smug seeing the wreckage. None of the people had been alive when it blew up, but they didn’t know that. The disgust and outrage from all of the Councilors had you interested in what they said. You could tell who didn’t really care for the supposed deaths and who was genuinely upset.

“Viktor, you’ve seen Undercity tech. Do you have any idea what kind of explosive would have been needed for this? How Jinx would’ve made it?” Jayce asks, drawing attention to the two of you as you’ve been quietly conversing over the images.

“From the pictures, it’s hard to say. Zaun has access to a plethora of materials Piltover has no idea of. She could have used any number of them to create a bomb for this. From some of the marks on the stone, it looks like there was some kind of corrosive chemical in it. It must’ve eaten away at the foundation before it was detonated.” Viktor explains, “But, this is clearly the work of multiple explosives. Even one strategically placed wouldn’t have brought the whole building down.”

“So, she couldn’t have done this alone.” Councilor Ferros points out, making the Brackern’s anger flair up, “That’s a lot for one person to do in a highly secured prison.”

“Do we have any inside information?” Councilor Shoola taps her fingers on the table, gazing off in thought.

“We don’t know what happened inside the prison and our only witness is currently…  incapacitated.” Caitlyn sighs in frustration, forcing you to look down to hide a smile.

“What are Mr.Hill’s injuries?” Jayce frowns. ‘Oh, I have to see Vi’s face for this. I don’t even know about his injuries. Jinx and I weren’t exactly gentle.’ You look up and pointedly wait until you make eye contact with Vi. She gives you a questioning look, her head tilting and making a strand of hair fall into her face. Your heart flutters in your chest at the image she’s giving off. Her being in an Enforcer’s uniform irks you, but the image of Vi in a uniform makes you squeeze your legs together? ‘Did my heart just skip a beat? What am I doing?’ You force your legs to relax.

“-list of injuries from the ICU. Starting at the top of his body and working our way down - basilar cranial fracturing, concussion, broken jawbone, heavy facial bruising, fractured collarbone, multiple bruises along the upper body, broken ribs and rope burns from being tied up. As a result of heavy handling, the broken bones have shifted and will need to be reset before he’s given a Healing Tonic.” Caitlyn hands out the signed doctor’s report and it gets passed around the table. You’re unable to see Vi’s expression because you’re immediately pulled into a conversation with Mel.

“Y/n.” Mel addresses you, “Do you have any idea if there are people working with Jinx? I’m sure you’ve heard or seen things since you live in the Undercity.” All eyes turn to you and you clear your throat, slowly standing up as you formulate a story.

“Those of us in the Undercity tend to stay far away from Jinx. She’s volatile and unpredictable.” You frown and cross your arms over your chest, “But, I’ve heard whispers about Jinx getting close with one of the newer gangs - The Furies. From what I heard, their leader is just as unpredictable as Jinx is. I don’t get involved in gang business, especially when the rumors around said gang is appalling.”

They continued to ask you questions and you answered them with incomplete truths. You were careful to leave out specific details and give vague ones if necessary. Vi’s lips twitched into a smile as she picked up on what you were doing. Caitlyn didn’t take her eyes off of you the whole time and you disregarded her. The Councilors ended up in a deep debate on what to do about Jinx and what to say about Stillwater. You did your best to steer them toward an option that works in your favor. Throughout the meeting, you learn that Councilor Ferros is someone you need to look out for. But, the most interesting thing was how Mel and Councilor Shoola tried to go for more tamer options.

“It has been decided. We will set up regular patrols within the city to keep an eye out for Jinx. Thankfully, it shouldn’t be too difficult to spot someone with red hair.” Jayce sighs, making you blink. Vi signals you from across the room, running a hand through her hair as she repositions herself. ‘She’s the one who gave them her description?!’ You bite your tongue, holding in a snicker. You feel Viktor kick your ankle and you give him a look. He motions to your hands and you glance down to see your claws glitter back at you. A flash of panic goes through you and you force them to change back. ‘Shit, I really need to talk to Iesura and Umbra after this. If they’re that angry that I’m reacting without realizing it, this must be very serious.’

“-official statement that Stillwater Hold had an unfortunate accident where a gas line exploded. The discovery of Mr.Hill will not be disclosed, and the dock worker is already under strict obligation to remain silent on it. If we tell the people about Jinx, it’ll only freak them out. Thankfully, the only other people that know are within this room.” Councilor Kiramman concludes the meeting, going over the final notes and tying up any loose ends. The moment the Council is dismissed, Vi is out of her chair and coming over to you.

“Thank you for coming to the meeting.” Jayce says to you, shaking your hand, “Your perspective as someone living in Zaun has been invaluable.” You try not to wrinkle your nose at his sweaty hand.

“I’m glad I could be of some help.” You smile, subtly wiping your hand on the back of your thigh. Vi brushes past Jayce, getting a slight glare from the man at her disrespectful actions.

“You’ve got a second to talk, Y/n?” Vi asks you.

“Of course, I do.” You nod, a soft smile on your face. You hear the clicking of heels and glance to the side to see Mel approaching with Caitlyn right behind her.

“Actually, I was hoping to speak with you. I planned on sending a missive today, but I’d prefer to do it now since you’re here.” Mel states before glancing between you and Vi, “If you have a moment to spare, that is?” She gives you a sly smile. ‘Speak with me? About what?’ You puzzle. The only thing you can think of would involve House business.

“Yes.” You clear your throat, feeling your cheeks warm, “I do. Where would you like to have this meeting?”

“Why not the Visitor’s Hall?” Vi offers, cutting Caitlyn off before she can speak, “I can stand guard, just in case.” You smile at that. You can see in Vi’s piercing eyes that she doesn’t want to let you out of her sight.

“Perfect.” Mel agrees, motioning to the door, “Shall we?” You hold up a hand and turn to Viktor.

“If you’re heading back before I’m done, can you let my brother know that I’ll be there soon?” You ask Viktor, watching him nod.

“Don’t worry. Sky and I will keep him busy until you return.” Viktor chuckles, “I have a few things to show him that I could use his help on.”

“Great!” You grin, turning back to Mel, “Let’s go.” You and Mel are escorted by Vi to the Visitor’s Hall which is more of a very large room. There’s a bar with an assortment of drinks and finger food and a few couches to sit on. Vi tells you that she’ll wait outside until you’re done talking, and that makes you feel relaxed. ‘Although, the reason she’s waiting is so she can grill me about Stillwater. It’s still nice to have her close to me.’

“So, Mel, what can I do for you?” You take a seat across from the woman. Mel shifts in her seat, glancing down at her hands before sighing.

“I’m afraid that I don’t have as great of an influence on the Council as I once did.” Mel says out of the gate, shocking you, “With the others dead, Cassandra now holds seniority and the most sway. I am not of Piltoven blood, so that already limited my position… but now the newer elected members all hold very similar views to her.”

“Mel… I- Why are you telling me this?” You stutter, caught off-guard by her sudden openness.

“Our families are Battle-bonded so I figured…” Mel trails off, taking a sip of some water she had grabbed on your way in. ‘Oh.’ You blink. ‘Mel… wanted someone to confide in? This is a large difference from the woman I met the other night.’ You observe her.

“It would be nice to have a confidant you can trust not to expose you?”

“Exactly.” Mel sighs, “I’ve taken steps to ensure my place on the Council, to build myself up, but at the end of the day I’m still under Cassandra’s thumb.”

“Pardon me for asking but… what about Jayce? Or Councilor Shoola?” You tilt your head.

“Jayce?” Mel laughs, “Oh, no. Jayce is too easy to manipulate. He’d be spilling all of my secrets to the right person and I can’t have that. And, Shoola? Well, she’s a woman with her own secrets. We’re soft friends, but nowhere close enough for this.” You nod and let her continue talking. Mel ends up rambling to you about everything. The sweet, delicate melody of her soul filled the room as she talked, and it made you misty-eyed. Not only was she telling you the truth, but she genuinely felt comfortable doing so. She had been holding so much in that the first sign of someone she could truly trust… she broke. Mel told you about her mother, her exile, how she became a Councilor, how she manipulated another Councilor to solidify her spot, and - what makes you choke on your water - how she felt horrible for what’s happening with Vi.

“Ex-cuse- Me.” You cough, fighting to not inhale the water in your mouth. It takes a bit longer than you’d like, but Mel’s patient with you.

“What do you mean by that? What’s going on with Vi?” You question, eyes widening as you do.

“She’s stuck with the Kirammans. I tried to get her transferred to me after I noticed that she was exhausted all the time, but I was turned down.” Mel frowns, “I’m afraid that Cassandra might be working her too hard and you seem very close to her, so I thought I’d mention it to you. Maybe visiting her one evening might help her relax? From the few times I’ve seen you two interact, you’re very relaxed in her presence.” She states, watching as you look down at your wrist. Your ice cream tattoo smiles up at you.

“Now that I know she’s okay… I just might.” You flash her a smile, “Is that all you wished to talk about?”

“Yes, sorry.” Mel chuckles, playing with her fingers, “I didn’t mean to ramble like that to you.”

“Don’t worry. House confidentiality.” You grasp her forearm tightly, “I appreciate you trusting me with this.” You really did. You expected it to take much longer, but you could see the loneliness in Mel’s soul. Although a successful adult, her soul song spoke of a young girl who desired nothing more than to be loved and recognized. You’re touched to hear a happier note to it, now that she has confided in you.

“Thank you for listening.” Mel gives you a very soft smile, her eyes shining with unshed tears, “I’ll send Vi in when I leave. I hope we can converse again soon.” You liked the sound of that. You were glad that you didn’t doubt your uncle. You would have felt ashamed if you had doubted him at first.

“Likewise.” You nod, watching as she stands, “It was wonderful to get to know you.” Mel gives you another smile before schooling her features and heading out of the room. A minute passes and you wait for Vi to enter. When the door opens, you turn to it with a bright smile only to scowl when you see Caitlyn come storming in.

“I don’t know what reason you have for being here, but you’re not welcome!” Caitlyn snaps, “Leave before I tell them who you are!”

“Caitlyn.” You chuckle, standing up from the couch to approach her, “Did you forget how easy it was for Jinx to kidnap you? Now think of how easy it will be for me to sneak into your room and kill you.” You whisper into her ear, glancing at her terrified face with a smirk. You shove past her and head for the door, intending on finding Vi. She wouldn’t have let Caitlyn in here if she wasn’t busy with something.

“You can’t threaten me!” Caitlyn calls from behind you. You pause and turn to her, your eyes glowing as you do.

“No, Sheriff . You can’t threaten me.” You smile darkly, “Have a fun time cleaning up Stillwater or what’s left of it anyway.” With a wave, you open the door and step out to see Vi in a conversation with Cassandra Kiramman herself. ‘Hm, so that’s why she let Caitlyn in.’ You put a smile on your face as you approach and the sound of your boots gets their attention.

“Heiress Pyre.” Councilor Kiramman greets you, “I hope you don’t mind me having a word with Vi.”

“Councilor.” You nod, “I don’t mind, but I’m afraid I need Vi to show me the way back to Jayce’s workshop. I have a feeling I’ll get lost trying to head there on my own.” You give a sheepish smile, rubbing the back of your neck for emphasis. 

“Of course, we wouldn’t want that.” Councilor Kiramman clears her throat, “Get her there safely.” She sternly addresses Vi and you hear Caitlyn come out of the room. Your fingers twitch at her treatment of Vi, and you take a deep breath. Vi doesn’t bother responding, only giving a nod before holding out her arm to you. You take it and the two of you immediately begin walking down the hall. Your body starts thrumming with energy at the physical contact and it startles you, so you decide to distract yourself.

“If you’re wondering about Stillwater… Yes. It was us.” You say casually, using your magic to create a privacy ward, “No one can hear what we’re talking about by the way. Whoever walks by will only hear us talking about something else.”

“Then, why?” Vi glances at you, “Why would you do that? I know that group you were talking about is yours. They may not understand but I do.”

“Short answer. You. They hurt you. Long answer. It was time for our people who were unjustly imprisoned to be set free.”

“…Why didn’t you kill the Warden, then?” You can hear the strain of her holding back the anger in her voice, “From how extensive his injuries were, you held back from killing him.”

“Killing him is your right.” You state firmly, making Vi halt in the middle of the stairs, “Jinx and I agreed on that before we got there. We’re not taking that from you.” A dark look appears in Vi’s eyes as she holds your gaze. You search for an indication of what she’s thinking, but you can’t tell what it is. ‘She must be feeling a lot of emotions right now.’ Vi exhales, closing her eyes and shaking her head to clear her thoughts.

“That’s...” She struggles to speak, walking down the stairs as she thinks, “not what I want.” You hold in a scoff, not wanting to upset her.

“Well, the option is there.” You shrug, “If you decide that’s what you want.” The conversation falls silent as you both think about Vi’s decision. You were a bit frustrated to hear her say that because you knew she wanted to. ‘Why is she running from herself?’ You furrow your brow. Something about Vi had felt off since she returned home, but you haven’t been able to put a finger on it.

“Will I see you again? Outside of all this mess.” Vi asks as you stop outside of the building, “I… would like to.” The two of you turn to face each other, and you grab her hands in yours. 

“Are you asking me out on a date, Violet?” You question teasingly, but you’re actually surprised.

“Yeah, I am.” Vi tugs you closer, “I miss you and I want to take you on a date.”

“Tomorrow, then.” You grin, your heart fluttering, “Meet me at the bridge. 9 am. We can decide where to go from there.”

“Ah, I- You know what? I’ll be there.” Vi grins, “9 am, sharp.”

Chapter Text

It was a clear night, with no clouds to block out the stars or cover the moon. You have a perfect view of everything and it soothes you. Well, as much as it could with the drumming anger within you. You’ve been trying to speak with the Brackern but they keep pushing you out and saying to wait. It made you nervous because you’d never felt them this riled up before. The memories that flashed before your eyes weren’t from one or two of them, it was from all of them. A collective memory that seared itself into their minds and partially into yours.

You let out a heavy sigh when you suddenly feel exhausted. Not even a minute later, your eyes slip shut and you feel like you’re falling. Your eyes snap open and you sit up, finding yourself on a sloping dune instead of the usual grass. You stand up, your feet staying firm as if you’re on rock instead of sand. Confused, you look around. In the distance are what look like sandstone outcroppings but it’s not until you turn around that you get a shock. ‘Oh, my Janna.’ You gasp, hands flying up to your mouth.

Scattered around the mouth of a hole in the ground are dozens of Piltovens. Giant crystals are being lifted out of the hole, much bigger than you thought possible. Your feet carry you down, closer to the excavation when someone grabs your upper arm. You pause, turning your head to see Iesura staring down with dark eyes.

“Watch.” Iesura grunts, not letting you go. You turn back to the scene just as the ground starts trembling beneath your feet. You can hear the sand sliding, the people shouting in alarm and running away from the hole as screams sound from within.

The ground bursts open, sending people into the air and a familiar Brackern screeches as it surfaces. ‘Skarner.’ You watch in a mixture of awe and interest as people are impaled with crystals or buried alive as the sand collapses under their feet. You can hear his enraged screams, a cadence of rage and grief as he kills those who have taken his loved ones. A man’s scream is cut off as he’s crushed within Skarner’s claw and disregarded. It’s not long before the people are dead and their bodies are all swallowed by the sands. The only thing left to hear is Skarner's heartbroken song.

You blink and suddenly you’re back in the river meadow. Iesura lets go of your arm and you turn to him with a frown on your face. Umbra appears next to him and gives you a shaky smile.

“That was a memory.” You state.

“Yes.” Iesura nods, “We wouldn’t have it if it wasn’t for you. Your connection to Skarner has given us a glimpse into what has happened. What you couldn’t see from the distance was that woman - Camille. Her family is the one that discovered our home and took our Namestones.”

“She has one.” You sigh and sit down, “In the brief moment we touched, I could sense it. It’s keeping her alive.”

“When you have the chance. Take it.” Umbra hisses, “Unlike you, she does not deserve to use our kind to live.” You open your mouth to say something when Iesura shakes his head.

“You are not human, and you were gifted by the Arcane. Your circumstances are different.” Iesura responds to your unspoken question.

“It’s time for you to accept that, Y/n.” Umbra places a hand on your shoulder, “Accept that you are no longer human.”

“I thought I already did?” You furrow your brow. They chuckle and shake their heads, holding their hands out to you. You take them and they pull you onto your feet.

“Initially, yes. But, you have a mate now.” Iesura and Umbra lead you to the river, “You must accept her and your new nature.” You take a deep, shaky breath. ‘Accept Vi as my mate? Am I even ready for that?’ You stop at the edge of the river, staring into its waters. You learned that the river was your soul given a physical form within you. Every time you step into it, you reconnect with yourself. It tended to shift as needed, but right now it is roaring rapids that make your heartbeat pick up.

“I know you’re scared, but you have yet to truly lose her.” Umbra squeezes your hand, “With this one last thing… you won’t be half-human or half-Brackern. You’ll be demi-human. Officially.”

“This is a lot to create a new species.” You say nervously while shuffling your feet.

“You should have seen what the Vastayashai'rei had to do to become what they are.” Iesura chuckles, “You’re going just a step further.”

“There’s no time like the present.” You mutter to yourself and walk forward. You’re waist-deep in the river when you’re knocked under, forcefully submerged by your magic. You tumble through the water, disoriented by its force when you hear Vi laugh.

“If I catch you, you’re it!”

“Y/n! Up here! Come on, I bet you can’t beat me to the top of the clock tower!”

“All you have to do is jump, Princess. I’ll catch you if anything goes wrong.”

“I killed them. They won’t hurt you anymore.”

“I can’t believe you agreed to be my girlfriend, but I’m glad you did. You’re the only girl I’ve had my eyes on.”

“I’ll kill anyone who thinks they can get away with hurting you or my family.”

“A little help here, Princess? I fucked my ribs up real good in a fight earlier.”

“Complaining about me feeding you while you’re sick is only going to make me take longer. So shut up and drink the soup I made you.”

“WOAH! Thanks for the save, Princess! That wouldn’t have been a fun fall!”

“You know, we make a really good team. I think they’ll be feeling that for a week!”

“You’ll always be my princess, Princess. Even when you’re screaming profanities at thugs and threatening them with bodily harm. ”

You feel a warmth flow through you, followed by a strong feeling of love that doesn’t feel like your own emotion. Your teeth ache along with other parts of your body that have you shifting in discomfort. Hands grab you and you’re lifted out of the stream and set on the ground. A scream leaves your lips as a head-splitting pain has you clutching at your horns. The last thing you see is Iesura and Umbra’s sympathetic winces.

“AHH FUCK!” You scream, throwing yourself into a seated position and nearly falling off the tree branch. You can feel the blood running down your face as your horns grow, pushing up through your fingers. All you can focus on is the pain as you hunch over and they continue to grow. You can’t even wipe the blood away since your fingers are tightly clenching the base of your horns. There are hands on your shoulders, gently rubbing them as a way to provide you some comfort. The pain takes some time to dwindle but whoever is there doesn’t stop trying to comfort you.

“Who?” You croak out, too disoriented to figure it out on your own.

“It’s Heather.” Your best friend’s voice has you sighing in relief. Her hands leave your shoulders and you open your eyes to see her sitting down in front of you. She examines your face and you can feel blood running down as she does. Heather nods to herself as she looks you over for any more blood.

“How are they?” Your voice comes out as barely a whisper with your vocal cords feeling oddly tight. Just how much did your body change?

“Big and sparkling in the morning light.” Heather pats your hand, “We can measure them after we clean you up.” She takes your hand and slowly helps you up, being mindful of how disoriented you’re feeling.

“Thank you for the help.” You whisper appreciatively.

“It’s not the first time I’ve had to wash blood off of you.” Heather chuckles, “Shimmery, bright blue blood? No. But, blood in general? Yes.” You can’t even furrow your brow, the pain spiking when you do. So, you let Heather lead you down to your bungalow. She was extra careful with helping you down, making sure to brace you against her body. Now that you’re not squinting in pain, you realize that it’s early morning. You had spent all night out on the branch with the Brackern. It appalled you sometimes how much time moved by when you were in your soul.

“Bright blue?” You mutter, tilting your head to look at her.

“You’ll see.” Heather grunts as she kicks the balcony door open and guides you over to your mirror. Your eyes widen when you see yourself. She was right. Your blood was a bright blue, matching the color of your horns. Those very same horns must be as tall as your face! They were very noticeable and you couldn’t look away from them.

“Oh, wow…” You breathe out as Heather nods in agreement. ‘Looks like I have more to hide than just my horns.’ She waits a bit longer, letting you stare at your new appearance before helping you sit on the couch. You look at your claws as she prepares a small bowl of water, watching your blood drip down the crystal. ‘All I had to do was accept Vi? That was the only thing holding me back from this. How much have I changed? My appearance is a given, but how would this affect my personality or even my instincts?’ Your curiosity was eating at you.

“You know, I’m so grateful to be your best friend.” Heather says suddenly, taking a seat next to you.

“Where’s that coming from?” You chuckle, moving closer so she can wipe your face.

“I spent my day in Zaun doing some work with Landon and there’s a lot of people singing your praises. “Lady Hexxit allowed our kids to get clothes without holes for the first time in three years” or “Lady Hexxit brought us warm blankets.” You’ve helped a lot of our people feel secure these past few months. Zyn’s parents said people haven’t sounded this happy since Vander’s early days.” Heather smiles softly, “You and Ekko have really changed this place. You brought a desire for life back to everyone. Especially me. I’m glad you’re here, Y/n. I don’t know how things would be without you.”

“Heather…” You whisper, speechless. Heather had struggled with a Shimmer addiction after her old boss demanded they use it for work. A month after you met her, she was close to relapsing when someone accidentally triggered her. Heather has deep wounds around feeling inadequate and it affects her when she unintentionally messes up a job given to her. It wasn’t her fault. She was given the wrong directions for the job but it affected her anyway. It was only by chance that you were sent to get her and found her in a fragile state. You had sat outside her door that day and talked her down until she fell asleep on the other side.

“You don’t have to say anything.” Heather says, delicately wiping around your horns, “I just want you to know that even when you’re not around, the people still care about what you’ve done for them.”

“Thank you.” You smile and nudge her, “I’m glad I have you as my best friend, too. You’ve helped me a lot over the years and even kept me from strangling my brother to my death!” 

“To be fair, I nearly did it a few times too!” Heather laughs, “But, you’re welcome. Ya know… for being the best friend ever.” She winks making you scoff and shove her. Heather lets out a yelp as she gets pushed off the couch and you gasp in shock.

“Oh my Gods, Heather!” You jump up from the couch and rush over to her, “Are you okay?!” You crouch down to help her sit up and she looks at you with wide eyes.

“That? …Yeah, that was cool.” Heather says in awe, nodding her head. You sigh in relief and let out a small giggle at her antics.

“Up we go!” You pull her up from the floor, noting that it’s easier to lift her.

“After that fun little moment, let’s figure out what you’re going to wear for this date!” Heather claps her hands together.

“I don’t know what we’re doing for it.” You groan, “We’re going to decide on the bridge.”

“Then let’s choose something suitable for both cities.” Heather drags you to your closet, “You can be fancier in Zaun since you run this place.”

“Fancier?” You raise an eyebrow.

“Yup! Anyway, I’m thinking about this skirt.” Heather tosses a skirt into your face, making you yelp, “This cute top and these chains.” You take the clothes from your face and give her an exasperated look.

“Don’t look at me like that! Go change! We’ve got work to do!” Heather shoves you away, smacking your ass and making you laugh.

“I’m going, I’m going!” You swat her hand away.

~

Your gaze was trained on the Hexgates, watching as airships were blasted away to complete their routes. It was annoying that you couldn’t touch it until some things were settled, but plans had to be followed. Besides, today was not a day to think about the war. You promised yourself that you’d give Vi all of your attention and that’s what you were going to do. A tingling fills your body and you snap your head to the side to see the very woman you’re waiting for.

“Hey there, cutie pie!” Vi waves at you, a grin on her face and your heart stops. Up until this point, you’ve only seen Vi in her Enforcer’s uniform. You weren’t prepared to see her in casual clothes. Clothes that were very flattering for her body. But, it wasn’t just that. You can hear the love Vi has for you. Her soul song was like a quiet ballad, loud enough to hear but not disrupt. It rang like golden bells and the only thing it spoke of was you. It took your breath away.

“Hey there, cherry top…” You breathe out, eyeing the strip of skin peeking through her button-down. You chew on the inside of your lip, briefly forgetting about your fangs when you feel a sharp stab.

“You look nice.” Vi compliments you, stopping only to pull you into a hug. Your skin warms where she touches you and you take a deep breath.

“Thank you. You look nice, too.” You take a step back only to gasp when Vi presents you with flowers. You glance down at her, getting a beautiful smile as you gently take the bouquet from her. You inhale deeply, smelling the soft fragrance radiating from them. Your heart flutters in your chest as you try to think of the last time anyone gave you flowers.

“I was thinking we could just go for a walk along the beach?” Vi offers, “I’m not too keen on going into Piltover and I’m sure you’re feeling the same about Zaun.”

“You know what? I’d like that.” You smile at her and hold out your hand, “Just you and I.” Vi takes your hand and the two of you head off the bridge toward Piltover’s side. Instead of entering the gate, you turn down the side street and walk along the river. You make small talk, clumsily interrupting the other when you get too excited to say something. A few people greet Vi as you walk past them, and you tease her for having so many admirers. Vi only laughs and tells you that she only has an interest in one of them, gazing at you with loving eyes. Your face heats up and you look down at your feet, feeling very shy. 

You’re led over to a small building where you take your shoes off and they give you a locker to tuck them into. The lady offers to hold onto your flowers for you, but you politely decline since you want to hold onto them. So you and Vi step out onto the sand and you take a moment to look at the scenery. If there was one thing you were envious of it was Piltover’s gorgeous beaches. Crystal clear water, pearly-white sand, and not a sign of any pollution for miles.

“So why did you choose the beach?” You question, walking towards the water. The feeling of the warm sand between your toes is a strange but welcome one. It’s as if you’re vividly aware of every little grain of sand and it sits at the back of your mind. But, Vi is the one who dominates your attention. No matter how hard you tried to stop listening to her soul song, it prevailed. It was as if it wanted you to keep listening, to melt your heart before Vi even said anything. It was a blissful torture.

“Winter is on its way, and it’s a quiet place in the mornings. I come out here at dawn to jog up and down. It helps with my leg muscles.” Vi winks, making you giggle and shake your head.

“You and your workouts.” You playfully nudge her, “Thanks to you, I still can’t sleep past dawn. Not unless I’m exhausted.”

“You’re the one who wanted to join me!” Vi pokes you, “Sooo, it’s your fault.” The two of you stare at each other before you both burst out laughing. You stop at the water's edge and it barely touches your toes. You take a few more steps in and squeal softly at the cold water. The two of you watch the waves roll in for a bit and admire the view. The morning sun makes the water glimmer and you lean into Vi, sneakily snuggling up against her.

“You’re adorable.” Vi chuckles, wrapping an arm around your waist, “I’m happy you said yes to this date.” You turn to Vi and meet her eyes, staring at her in silence before a smile graces your lips.

“Me too.” You kiss her cheek, watching a blush race to her face, “Ready for that walk?” You motion down the empty beach.

“I thought you’d never ask.” Vi jokes, making you pout, “Ah, don’t do that. It only makes you cuter.” She takes her thumb and smooths it over your bottom lip. You grab her hand and place a kiss to her thumb, letting her caress your face.

“Let’s go.” You say softly, getting a nod. The two of you walk down the beach, going deep enough into the water for it to reach your ankles. You laugh and talk about your childhood memories together all the while you hold those flowers to your chest. You felt different around Vi. Warm, fuzzy, and madly in love. It felt like your heart might just beat out of your chest from how affectionate you felt.

Your walk takes you to a small cliff called the Wisher’s Edge. At least, that’s what the Zaunites called it. It’s tradition to toss something into the water and make a wish. The only other Goddess Zaunites cared for was the sea Goddess, Nagakabouros. The people believed that whatever you wished for would come true as long as you let it. No matter how hard your people appeared to be, you still held your wishes and desires.

“Make a wish with me?” You whisper, holding up your bouquet.

“Of course.” Vi hums, and you get to work opening the bouquet. You purposefully snap Vi with the rubber band, making her hiss in pain as you laugh. You yelp in shock as she does it back, making her laugh. You carefully divide the flowers into two and head to the edge of the cliff.

“Make a wish.” Vi says before closing her eyes. You follow suit, closing your eyes and holding the flowers over your heart. You make your wish, opening your eyes and blushing when you see that Vi is already looking at you.

“Let’s toss them together.” You grin, “In three, two, one!” You and Vi toss the flowers into the air, watching them spread out before falling into the water below. You let out a squeak as you’re pulled into Vi’s arms, dipped, and her lips are on yours. The kiss is sweet and the combined sound of Vi’s soul song makes your legs feel like jelly. You feel something rumble in the back of your throat and she stops kissing you. 

“Are you purring?” Vi grins down at you, eyebrows raised in question. ‘Purring?! Well, that’s something new.’

“I-I um...” You giggle embarrassedly, feeling your face burn as she looks at you, “Yeah? I guess I am… I should probably show you something.” You bite your lip. Vi lifts you back up and you sit down on the ground, patting the area in front of you. She sits down, moving close enough so your knees touch and you grab her hands.

“So… I am no longer human.” You say softly, tilting Vi’s head up as you drop the illusion on your horns. She gasps, eyes darting to your face and back to your horns. You lower your head, guiding her hand up to them, but her hand hovers an inch away as she silently asks you for permission to touch them.

“You can touch them.” You whisper. A shiver goes through you when her fingers run along the curve of your horns. Her touch feels soft and feathery, and it’s a strange sensation to feel. Yet, it feels so right.

“Woah…” Vi breathes out, “This is from the Hextech crystals? I mean it looks just like them and from what you’ve mentioned to me…” Her touch has your eyes fluttering shut as you purr, feeling content as you enjoy the contact.

“Mmhmm.” You hum, “I’m a new species. I’m not sure what to call it yet.”

“You’re gorgeous.” Vi mutters, her fingers traveling down to grasp your chin, “You’ve always been gorgeous, but you’re even more so.” You blush, staring into her eyes.

“Can I kiss you?” You ask.

“Of course you can.” Vi responds, pressing her lips to yours. The two of you sprawl out on the cliff, staring up at the clouds as they roll by. At one point, Wind Shear came down to greet you and you introduced her to Vi. They got along well, with Vi giving her kisses on her beak that had Wind Shear flapping her wings happily.

“Y/n?” Vi says suddenly.

“Yeah?” You turn your head to her.

“Let’s go on a date again next week.” Vi smiles at you, “I want to do this again.”

“I’d love to.” You smile at her, playing with her fingers as you hold hands.

~

You and Vi went on a date once a week. You let everyone know, that way they knew how to reach you if you were needed. They were all super excited for you, with Sevika even casually remarking about your sex life. You had thrown a dagger at her for the comment, and the fucker didn’t even flinch. You chose a new place to go to each time, but as it got colder you looked for warmer activities to do.

“Where are we?” You giggle, letting Vi lead you through an empty building. Your coat is draped over your shoulder because it’s warm inside.

“It’s the Kiramman’s indoor pool house.” Vi smirks, “No one uses it, so Tobias gave me the key since it’s too cold to go for runs on the beach.” She opens a door and you gasp at the large pool, surrounded by lavish chairs and a minibar. You look up to the ceiling to see stained glass sparkling in the light.

“No one uses this place?” You hand Vi your coat and she places it on a couch by the door.

“Nope. Tobias said they used it years ago but it stays unused now. They’re all too busy to enjoy it.” Vi hands you a bag, “Now, go get changed. I bought you a bikini to wear.” She grins. You raise an eyebrow and peek into the bag to see the black fabric.

“Okay.” You grin at her, “I’ll wear it.” She points you in the direction of the changing room and you head inside. ‘I can’t believe she bought me a bikini!’ You giggle to yourself, taking it out of the bag and placing it down. You raise an eyebrow but undress, taking care to fold your clothes. The last time you went swimming was in the summer with the gang. And much longer since you’ve done that with Vi. 

“How do I look?” You ask, stepping out of the changing room. Vi looks up from the charcuterie board she was putting together and stares at you. You can’t help but stare back. You’ve never seen Vi in a bikini before, as she usually wore swim trunks and a tank top. But, Gods. She was wearing one now—a strappy two-piece in a light green that compliments her perfectly. You lick your lips, trying to tear your eyes away from her abs. ‘She’s doing this on purpose!’ 

“You’re hot, Princess.” Vi grins, “It looks good on you. I’m glad I chose black because… wow.”

“I think my boobs look a little too noticeable.” You tease her, walking over in a way that makes them bounce more. Vi laughs and shakes her head at you.

“You might as well take the top off.” She purrs playfully, throwing you a wink. 

“You’re a heathen!” You laugh and smack her on the arm, “Not everything with you has to end in nudity.” She nods, adding the last of the stuff onto the board before looking at you. You can tell by the twinkle in her eye that she’s up to something.

“What are you thinking about?” You tilt your head. Vi kicks your feet out, catching you in her arms before turning and tossing you into the air. 

“VIIIII!” You scream, flailing in the air before you’re submerged in the water. It takes you a second to orient yourself before you’re swimming back up to the surface. You take in a breath, shaking the water out of your hair as you hear Vi laughing in the background. You turn and playfully glare at her, getting a wide grin in return.

“Really?!” You say exasperatedly, swimming over to her, “You’re lucky I can swim!”

“If I knew you couldn’t, I wouldn’t have tossed you in.” Vi sits down at the edge, letting her legs dangle in the water. You pull yourself up and rest your arms on her thighs, meeting her in the middle for a sweet kiss.

“Good.” You whisper, pulling back, “So I can do this.” You grab her upper arms, bracing your feet against the wall, and shove off. Vi yelps as you yank her into the water with you. The two of you tumble under the water, look at each other, and giggle. Vi swims over to you, grabs your hands, and pulls you up to the surface with her. The two of you are audibly giggling now, embracing each other as the water drips down from your hair.

“I deserved that.” Vi admits, making you nod.

“But, you also deserve this.” You kiss her cheek. Vi smiles at you. The two of you swim around with each other, being complete goofballs and making fun of each other. At a random moment, Vi pulled a water ball out and you passed it back and forth. It was nice to let loose and not feel a care in the world. With it being the two of you, you weren’t looking over your shoulder to check on someone else. All you had to worry about was the woman in front of you. Your heart is pumping as you and Vi call an end to the game, swimming back over to the charcuterie board to pick at it.

“Wait, so what is this?” You pick up a fruit you’ve never seen before.

“It’s called starfruit. I thought you might like it.” Vi watches as you take a bite out of it, “... do you like it?” She takes a bite out of a strawberry.

“I do.” You nod your head, licking some of the juice from your lips, “It’s sweet.”

“Not always.” Vi chuckles, “Only if they’re ripe enough. I’ve learned a lot about fruit and plants while being up here. I wish I could pass this on back home, but we don’t have trees like this down there.”

“Not yet, but we’re working on it! There are plans for a whole system to be put in place. In areas where there is no sunlight, we’re going to try and mimic it or create something that captures the amount of heat and light topside plants get. We’ve been studying the tree at the Firelight’s base to figure out what we can do, and- why are you looking at me like that?” You giggle flusteredly, realizing that Vi is just staring at you with a dreamy look in her eyes.

“You’re so adorable when you’re talking about this.” Vi smiles softly, “So beautiful.” She lifts her hand and caresses your cheek. You feel yourself blush and the two of you go back to eating. Vi lets you ramble about everything going on in Zaun, and you eventually end up between her and the pool wall. She kisses you out of nowhere, and you realize that your body is burning with need. The two of you make out, Vi untying your top and you do the same with her. Not caring that they drop into the water. Your hands are on her chest as hers grab at your hips. Vi breaks the kiss to nip at your neck and every little one makes electricity course through you. You accidentally dig your claws into her chest. You wanted her to bite you… but this wasn’t the place.

“Vi…” You breathe out, struggling to speak, “We’re… in a pool.” You let out a soft groan, feeling her teeth tug at the skin of your neck. Her hands travel down and squeeze your ass as she pulls you further up her thigh.

“They’re going to drain and clean it later.” Vi mutters against your skin, “Right now, I’m more concerned about hearing your pretty little moans.” She suddenly bites down hard at the base of your neck.

“Fuck!” You moan loudly, digging your claws deeper into her skin, “Vi-!” Your voice cuts out as you feel her fingers sink into you. You can only whimper as she fingers you, pressing against your g-spot in the way she knew would make you quiet. She chuckles in your ear, kissing your temple affectionately.

“I missed this.” Vi whispers, curling her fingers, “I missed you so much.” You think it’s unfair that you can’t respond, but Vi knows you’d respond if you could. You get caught up in each other, letting the passion between you take over considering that you’re alone… Except, you don’t hear the door to the pool close nor see the extremely flustered Mel hurriedly walking away.

Vi had bit you hard enough for it to leave a mark, so you had to make sure it remained covered while you worked. Your marks on the other hand… Vi liked the marks you left on her a little too much. After all, your claws are currently one-of-a-kind.

“Where did you come up with this design?” Vi’s tattoo artist raises an eyebrow as he eyes the stencil, “It’s wicked and it’ll frame your chest nicely. But, this design is original. I’ve never seen anything like it.” He was a Zaunite that Vi had known when she was younger. He jumped at the chance to tattoo her since he owed her. Something about kicking his ass into gear?

“Lady Hexxit came up with it. She’s very artistic.” Vi responds, making you cover your face as you blush heavily. It was the first time you heard your title come out of her mouth and it’s in this situation?

“She’s definitely got an eye for the arts.” He compliments you, “Now, are you happy with the placement?”

You and Vi ended up going on dates in Zaun, and you had the fun idea of hiding your identities. That way no one knew it was you or Vi when you went to their restaurants or little streetside shops. You learned a lot about how you impacted the citizens, seeing your image tattooed on people or flying on banners. They spoke about you as they would Janna, as if you too were a Goddess that saved them. It also amazed her to see the changes that have occurred in the last seven months. You have never truly realized how much your people adore you. Vi had ranted about it in excitement as you walked back to the bridge. She was proud of you, even going as far as to say that you were better than Vander. You had frozen when she said that, but she continued rambling not realizing she had said it.

~

“So where do you want to go today?” Vi hums, looking out over the bay with a smile. With Stillwater no longer there, it seemed so much more beautiful. Boats lounged out there where people went fishing or you’d see people kayaking instead. If you didn’t know it had been there, you wouldn’t have realized it was missing. Vi had told you she felt relieved every time she looked out and it made you smile. Today is the day of your next date and you ended up meeting Vi at the Sun Gate since she was on patrol the night before. You told her that you’d be okay with rescheduling, but she insisted on doing it anyway. She said that she looked forward to these dates and that putting off sleep for a few hours wouldn’t be bad.

“There’s a burger place I’ve been dying to try out. Ekko got lunch there when he was visiting Viktor, and he was saying how good it was. They have these decadent milkshakes and ugh it sounded so good!” You pout, making Vi chuckle.

“Okay, then we’ll go there.” Vi lets go of your waist and you tug your coat around you tightly. It’s supposed to start snowing within the next few weeks and there’s an urgency to prepare for it in Zaun. Everyone available was helping to make proper coats and blankets for the people. Thankfully, it stayed warmer down there than Topside but that was a small mercy. People still froze to death every year. You were hoping to bring that down to zero.

Vi holds out her gauntlet-clad hand and you giggle, letting her grab your hand. She was surprisingly gentle with the hunk of metal. She said that she didn’t want to accidentally hurt you, so she practiced picking flowers with it. You nearly melted hearing her say that. You had forgotten how sweet Vi is and you were remembering that with these dates. She was determined to get back the spark in your relationship. What she didn’t know was that it already felt like a roaring fire.

You were happy to find that the place Ekko told you about didn’t have many people inside. The menu was huge with a large variety of burgers, milkshakes, coffee flavors, and even dessert! You ended up choosing one of their breakfast burgers, interested in how an egg would taste on it. Vi ordered something similar to you and the two of you found a booth to relax in. She took off her gauntlets, placing them next to her and activating the safety on them. You sat next to her and she lifted your legs, draping them across her lap. You talked about how your week has been going since your last date, and you shared about your days working in the brothel. Vi laughed hard when you brought up how someone fainted when they realized you were the worker they hired.

“Here you are!” A server grins at you, placing your orders down on the table, “One regular breakfast burger with a side of large fries and one double breakfast burger with loaded fries. Is there anything else I can get for you ladies?” Your stomach rumbles, the sight of the food making you realize you’re hungrier than you thought. You glance at Vi and she shakes her head.

“No, thank you!” You say, giving them a smile in return. 

“Alright then! My name is Rowan, so if you need me go ahead a shout for me!” They nod and walk off, letting you dig into your food. 

You and Vi end up splitting the fries with each other since you both got a large. It reminded you of when you were younger and always eating each other’s food. And, that’s how you knew that Vi ate a lot, so it didn’t phase you when she ordered another burger. Rowan stopped by frequently to make sure you had everything you wanted and you ended up chatting until they got busy. People started to come in for their morning meals but you paid them no mind. Although, you could hear some people whispering about the hot Enforcer sitting at a booth with an equally attractive girl. Vi had given you a cheeky grin at that.

“so then I pointed out to Ekko that he forgot to connect the wire to the input.” You ramble, your hands waving around as you explain it, “Once it was connected, the whole thing-!”

“-Vi!” You hear someone call out, making you look around in interest. A young guy in an Enforcer uniform comes over with a huge grin on his face. You hear Vi exhale in annoyance and her grip on your thigh tightens. That has you raising an eyebrow at her. She gives you a look that says more than her sigh did.

“Hey, Frank.” Vi says dully once the guy is within earshot.

“I’ve never seen you in here before!” Frank takes a seat across from you, and you side-eye Vi, “We always pop in after our shifts, but I never see you.” She gives you an exasperated glance. ‘So a co-worker but not one she’s happy to see at all.’ You note.

“This is my first time here.” Vi comments, “My girlfriend wanted to try it out so we came here after my shift.” You nearly choke on a fry. ‘Girlfriend? When did she start calling me her girlfriend?’ You look at Vi, feeling a blush on your cheeks but she’s focused on the guy in front of you. She was treating him as if he was someone she had tensions with. ‘Maybe she does have tensions with him. She’s on guard more than she should be.’ You subtly raise a hand and massage the back of her neck. Her shoulders relax ever so slightly.

“Girlfriend?” Frank turns his gaze to you, a mischievous look in his eyes, “Oh, shit, sorry! Vi flirts with so many girls I didn’t realize this one is serious.” You were taken aback by that comment, but not surprised. Many people said that growing up. They were jealous girls or Vi’s enemies who wanted to break the two of you up. You learned to expect it, even when you didn’t think it’d be coming.

You take a bite out of a fry, taking your time to respond, “I’m just as surprised as you are!” You bat your lashes and playfully drag a finger across Vi’s jaw, “When were you going to tell me that I’m your girlfriend?”

“Well, I planned on asking you after breakfast.” Vi grins, “But, Frank gave me the perfect opportunity.”

“I’m flattered.” You feel your cheeks warm, “Of course, I’ll be your girlfriend.”

“How can you be comfortable with someone who lets others flirt with them?” Frank seems irritated that you shrugged it off, “That’s not-”

“-For my new favorite customers,” You perk up at the sound of Rowan’s voice, “I have your milkshakes. A midnight dream with extra whipped cream and a salted caramel sea with brownie chunks.” They hand each of you a straw and a spoon. You nearly squeal in excitement at the sight of the milkshakes. They looked gorgeous and you couldn’t wait to drink yours.

“Thank you, Rowan.” Vi gives them a dazzling smile that makes them blush, “I hope they’re as good as you say they are.”

“If they’re not, I apologize to your tastebuds.” They wink, “I’m just doing my job, Vi.” They wave her off and walk over to the table the group of Enforcers sat at. You twirl your straw in your hand and make eye contact with Vi.

“Can I have a drink from yours?” You smile coyly, leaning in close to Vi’s face.

“Be my guest.” Vi breathes out, a soft blush on her face as she picks up the cup and holds it up for you. You take a drink, struggling a bit to get the thick cream through the straw but hum happily when you do.

“That’s good. You’ll like it.” You grin and then pick up yours and hold it out to her. Vi takes the cue and drinks from yours, her eyes widening as she licks her lips.

“Wow, that’s a lot of chocolate. Your kind of milkshake.” She chuckles. Frank had been silently watching the two of you, fuming at the fact that you were ignoring him. Without a word, he gets up and leaves, heading over to the table with the other Enforcers. You and Vi continue like he was never there. The two of you spent the rest of your time laughing and being cute together. Before you knew it, you finished your food and we’re getting ready to leave.

“Next time you two come back, ask for me.” Rowan grins, “You make the job more fun.”

“We will.” You smile, letting Vi help you put your coat back on. She grabs your hand and you head for the door, passing by the table full of Enforcers in the process. You glance at Vi and notice that she seems irritated once more.

“What’s wrong?” You nudge her, gripping her arm a little tighter.

“I don’t like what he was saying. They think they can spew shit from their mouths because they’re Enforcers.” Vi frowns, glancing back at the cafe, “You should have heard what he said during our shift earlier.”

“I’m sorry you’re dealing with that. But, that’s why we go on these dates so frequently, right? To relax. Don’t let them distract you from our moment. We have the rest of the morning to enjoy together, hm?” You snuggle into her side. There was a brief moment where you felt like you said that before. The moment felt familiar.  Vi hugs you close as you walk around, the morning quiet as the cold air keeps people indoors. You’d have to go back into Zaun soon, but you loved this. You loved being so close to her that your mind was calm. The two of you found a warm bench to sit at in the park, thankful that Piltover had invested in heated seats for the winter. You looked out at the water, letting out a breath and allowing the stress to roll off your shoulders. You feel Vi press a kiss on your cheek and smile.

“Hey.” You say softly, brushing your gloved fingers over her cheek, “Vi… wake up, darling.”

“Hmm?” Vi cracks open her eyes.

“Let’s get you home.” You say softly, “You need to rest.”

“I don’t want to leave you.” She mumbles, her eyes fluttering shut as she snuggles closer, “Please let me sit here a little longer, Princess.” Your heart clenches in your chest. You always separated no matter how tired the other was. But right now, you wanted nothing more than to stay by her side.

“Okay.” You relent, watching a sleepy smile make its way into her face.

“Yaaay, I love you.” Vi mumbles, her voice so thick with sleep that you nearly couldn’t make it out.

“I love you, too.” You whisper. Time ticked on and you couldn’t convince yourself to move. Your comms remained quiet, no one walked by, and the sun only added to the comfort. Vi remained fast asleep, and you didn’t move until she woke up.

Chapter Text

It was one of the rare days that Vi wasn’t on patrol. She was supposed to be on a date with Y/n but she had an emergency and cancelled. Vi suspected it might have to do with the snowfall this morning. She wanted to ask if she needed to come down to the city, but Y/n had let her know it was unnecessary before she even asked. So that led Vi to being dragged to the Councilor building by Jayce when he ran into her. The Councilor building was hot, hot enough to forget that it was snowing outside if you didn’t look out a window. Vi found a chair to sit in while Jayce rambled about their progress with catching her sister. Thanks to winter being on their doorstep, it made it harder to stay out longer than necessary. There was concern over Enforcers freezing and they were trying to figure out how to upgrade the uniforms. Vi didn’t care about it as long as they were delayed.

Vi yawns, wondering if Jayce would notice if she takes a nap. He was very good at making people bored enough to fall asleep. Her dates with Y/n were the highlight of her week and got her through days like this. Jayce stopped talking just as Vi was about to nod off, and she forced her eyes open in interest.

“Mel!” Jayce grins past Vi’s spot on the couch. Vi sits up and makes eye contact with Mel who’s dressed as impeccable as always.

 “Good afternoon, Vi.” Mel smiles pleasantly.

“Afternoon, Mel.” Vi nods in return, “You’re done with your paperwork for today?” Although they didn’t speak much, their interactions have been very friendly since the gala. Vi had been put on security for Mel at some point and they surprisingly had a lot to talk about. They had similar ideas and viewpoints, even the same taste in food! It was a pleasant surprise for Vi to find a councilor who’s in touch with the world around them.

“Ah, I haven’t seen the inside of my office today and I don’t intend to.” She winks, lifting her hands to show that she’s holding two milkshakes, “I actually came to find you.”

”Are those salted caramel brownie milkshakes?” Vi eyes the drinks in Mel’s hands, clearly wanting one.

“Yes, and this one’s for you.” Mel hands it to her, chuckling at the sparkles in Vi’s eyes, “Y/n told me it was your favorite. My mother and I met with her early this morning before my mother left for Noxus.”

“I…” The words die on Vi’s tongue as she gingerly accepts the drink, “Thank you. I can pay you back for it later.”

“There’s no need.” Mel holds up a hand, “Come on. You’re going on a walk with me.” She takes a drink from her milkshake, humming in satisfaction as she starts walking away. Vi glances at Jayce as she gets up, seeing his shocked expression at not getting Mel’s attention. She snorts out a laugh, choosing to drink from her milkshake instead as she follows Mel. They leave the room and walk in silence as they enjoy their drinks. The Councilor building is always active as assistants, merchants, and other people pass by for their meetings. Due to her security details, Vi learned that Mel liked to wait until she was in a secure place before talking. She didn’t mind that at all after Jayce talked her ears off. They got to Mel’s office and Vi couldn’t help but grin at that.

“I thought you weren’t going to be here?” Vi asks as she holds the door open.

“I’m not.” Mel smiles mischievously, “If anyone needs me, Elora will be handling that.”

“How did you find me?” Vi raises an eyebrow, “I didn’t think anyone saw Jayce kidnap me. You’re my hero.” She says jokingly.

“Y/n told me she wasn’t seeing you today, so I figured Jayce would take advantage of that. And, I was right.” Mel chuckles as she takes a seat, then frowns, “I’ve been meaning to check on you. Every time I’ve gotten a free moment, you’re off doing work or taking lessons. So I knew I needed to grab you away at some point.” She watches as Vi takes a seat across from her, hanging her legs over the arm of the chair.

“Check on me?” Vi furrows her brow, “Why?” 

“I know exhaustion when I see it. Every time I see you on or off the job, you look like you’re about to fall over… although you hide it very well.” Mel says gently, “...Are you satisfied with your placement at the Kiramman’s?” 

“Am I satisfied being at the Kiramman’s?” Vi parrots, blinking at Mel, “I… no one has asked me that before. I guess I am. I mean- they’re a great host.” She struggles with what to say. ‘What do I say to that?’ Vi thinks. ‘Do I be honest or…?’

“You can be honest. This will stay between us. I will be the first to admit that I am not as fond of the Kirammans as I should be. Cassandra has given me some pointers over the years, but I do not agree with her mindset.”

“What do you mean?”

“I’m sure you know of her attitude towards Zaunites and people generally not a part of the noble class. Not unless they bring her something of value.”

“I’ve noticed.” Vi chuckles, not feeling amused, “The only people in that manor who are genuinely kind people are Tobias and the staff. I felt like I couldn’t do anything without Cassandra’s permission or having Caitlyn by my side. I would sneak out to get fresh air, but that got exhausting after some time. Tobias has made my stay at the manor less… painful. He approached me in the library one day and he’s made it his mission ever since to spend time with me. The staff leaves behind little treats outside the door or they’ll leave me food when I haven’t eaten. The only time I’m at the manor is to sleep, but even then I tend to nap in other places. It’s… not the place I really want to be at.”

“I put in a request to reassign you to my mansion this morning.” Mel admits, “I would have done it sooner, but I didn’t have a chance to talk with you about it. The reasoning I gave is that you’re in a relationship with a family member so you’d be more comfortable with me.”

“Family mem… Y/n?” Vi perks up.

“Yes. According to Noxian laws, she’s technically family. And, I agree with Y/n that Piltover needs an overhaul.” She steeples her hands, “War is coming to Piltover, Vi. You need to make your decision before then.”

“Decision? There’s no decision I need to make.” Vi shakes her head.

“Your sister. Jinx.” Mel’s words startle Vi, “You need to decide if you’re protecting her or helping the Enforcers bring her to justice. You won’t be able to hold them off forever.”

“I know.” Vi sighs heavily, running a hand through her hair, “I know.”

~

You were running through the streets of Zaun, a child clutched to your chest because their life depended on it. It started snowing before it was predicted to and preparations hadn’t been finished. There were still families who didn’t have the proper items to keep them warm. You had gotten lucky while doing your usual rounds. You heard wailing in a normally abandoned area of the city. It was a place children were frequently left in when their parents couldn’t care for them. It was a very fragile situation. You’d either find a child sick and dying or a dead body. There were too many mouths to feed and not enough people able to care for them. The baby had been left swaddled in a blanket too thin to keep it warm. It was likely the only thing its parents could have found before leaving it behind. It was the sad reality of winter in Zaun. But, it wouldn’t be like that anymore.

“I’VE GOT AN EMERGENCY!” You scream the moment you see the Temple. You were panicking. You had wrapped the baby up in your coat hoping that the fur on the inside would warm it up quickly. But, you knew the signs of hypothermia. This baby might not survive unless it gets proper care.

“I’ll take it!” One of the acolytes intercepts you and you urgently hand the baby over.

“Hypothermia.” You tell her and she nods before running off with the baby. You watch as they disappear into the Temple before tuning into what’s going on around you. Dozens of Zaunites are waiting in line for their handouts of blankets and coats. There are various barrels burning around the area to bring warmth to the people huddled around them. You let out a long exhale, feeling a hand on your shoulder and turning to the person. Scar gives you a soft look.

“I know it’s hard.” He squeezes your shoulder, “We’ll get through this.”

“Thank you, Scar.” You pat his hand, “It’s a slow process, but we’re doing much better.”

“I’m sorry you had to cancel your date with Vi this morning.”

“There are more important matters than a date. Securing Zaun is one of them.” You give him a small smile, “My meeting this morning with Councilor Medarda was a long, but productive one. I’ve secured our assistance from Topside.”

“It’s still unbelievable that a Councilor wants to help us.” Heather comes over with two mugs of coffee in her hands, “Well, two of them.”

“Yes, Councilor Shoola. She’s been down here quite frequently to help.” Ekko startles your little group talking from above you. You look up to see him lounging on his hoverboard, eyes widening as he grins down at you, “What?”

“I hate you.” You giggle, reaching up to yank on his leg.

“I love you, too, sis.” Ekko chuckles, shaking your hand off his leg, “Besides, it’s 3 pm. You and Heather have somewhere to be. Sevika is already at the meeting with the Chem-Barons.”

“Oh, shit.” You curse, sharing a look with Heather before hurriedly downing your coffee. The hot liquid burned your tongue, but drinking something hot and bitter in this weather felt good. Scar takes your empty cup from you as you let out a content sigh. The warmth spreads through you and you rub your arms, remembering that you had removed your coat earlier for the baby.

“Oh, here.” Ekko tosses a coat to you, “I had a feeling you might need another one.”

“You know me too well.” You grin at him, pulling it on, “We’re going to head out now, but you better comm me if I’m needed.” You narrow your eyes at Ekko and Scar.

“Don’t worry, we know.” Scar pats your head. You nod.

“Remind me where we're going?” Heather tilts her head, as you say goodbye and lead her down an alley. You weren’t overly secretive about your powers anymore, but you still liked being discreet with the rifts.

“We’re meeting up with our friends in Piltover.” You let her step through first, following closely behind her, and squint at the sudden light in your eyes. Rifting in and out of the darkness was still a pain to get used to. With a snap of your fingers, you feel the tingling in your horns that signals that they’ve been hidden. Heather is crouched at the edge of the rooftop, looking down into the alley with interest. You crouch down next to her, curious about what has caught her interest so quickly. She points to the opening of the alley, a small cafe with outdoor seating resting at the mouth of it. You didn’t even have to ask her what she was indicating to because you could hear it—a Hex Crystal. It was calling out to you.

“Want another coffee?” You glance at Heather.

“I could go for another one.” She nods, “Besides, I like stealing shiny things.” That makes you chuckle and the two of you jump down from the roof. In another life, you and Heather would have been jewelry thieves together or something. It made you happy that she tended to keep an eye out for hex crystals, especially with her keen eyes.

The two of you link arms, giggling at a silent joke as you walk up to the café. You could smell the coffee from outside the building. It irritated you. Everything in Piltover was far better than the scraps you got in Zaun. Even the coffee beans sold to the people had a bitter taste to them. As much as you enjoyed some of your days up here, they would be tinged red with your hatred.

A bell rings as you slip inside, and you're enveloped with a warmth that's almost too much with a coat on. A quick glance has you confirming that people inside took their coats off. You end up in line while Heather goes to pick a place to sit. The sound of the Brackern within the crystal was making your heart ache. It’s very rare for you to find one outside of Jayce’s tools or workshops, so this wasn’t one you were passing on. Your fingers twitch but you keep yourself focused and give your orders. As you step to the other end of the counter, you hear Heather call out your name. You turn in her direction and see her sitting at a table with a girl who has light pink hair. They wave at you and you wave back, watching closely as they talk.

“Y/n?” Your attention is pulled in front of you, “One spiced mocha and one black coffee?”

“Yes, thank you.” You flash a smile, taking the drinks from the barista. You head over to the table Heather is sitting at and the Brackern’s song gets louder as you do. This was the girl with the crystal.

“Here you go. Black like your soul.” You joke, placing the drink down in front of Heather.

“Thank you, milady.” Heather winks, “I hope you don’t mind the company. This is Seraphine.” She motions to the girl across from her. You take a seat, meet the girl’s eyes, and watch as they widen in surprise. ‘Why would she be surprised to see me?’

“Hello!” Seraphine grins, “It’s nice to meet you.”

“It’s nice to meet you, too.” You nod. You let Heather carry the conversation, pitching in here and there when you feel like it. But, you notice that Seraphine seemed very interested in you. Her eyes would dart over to you while Heather was talking or she’d stare a little too hard when you were. Your drinks were almost done when you finally had an opening.

“My mother got them custom-made for me. Apparently, Jayce liked the challenge of making something that helps drown out outside noise, so he fulfilled her request.” Seraphine hands them over to Heather who inspects them. Casually, she hands it over to you and you feel your fingertips tingle with magic.

 “The craftsmanship of these headphones is quite wonderful.” You run your fingers along the band, “You’re lucky to own one of Mr.Talis’ pieces.” You touch the crystal and feel it warm underneath your fingers. You see panic flash into Seraphines’ eyes just before she yanks it from your hands.

“Yes, well, I take very good care of it because of that.” Seraphine’s words come out rushed, “It’s also very special to me in its own way.”

“That’s good.” You smile at her before finishing off your drink, “You ready to go, Heather?” You look to your friend, who nods.

“Yup! We don’t want to be late for our meeting.” Heather stands and pushes her chair under the table, “It was nice to meet you, Seraphine.” She waves, intertwining her arm with yours. Dazed, Seraphine only manages to wave back half-heartedly and you and Heather leave the café. You walk in silence until you’re a good distance away.

“Can I see it?” Heather asks sweetly.

“Of course.” You hold out your hand, the crystal rolling out onto your palm, “She won’t notice it’s gone. The headphones will work normally, just not at the expense of a creature’s soul.”

“I can’t wait until you take out the Hex Gate.” She mutters, careful not to let her voice rise loud enough to be heard, “How many crystals would that be?”

“Hundreds, if Viktor is correct.” You glance at her, “He said he may be off by a couple hundred.”

“Viktor is never off.”

“Tell him that.”

The rest of the walk to Chrissy’s home passed by quickly. It was a quaint little townhouse not too far from the café. Her front door was painted yellow and had the letter C on it. You walk up to the door and knock before taking a step back so you’re not in the way. A couple of seconds pass and the door swings open.

“You’re right on time.” Chrissy’s smile is welcoming as she steps aside to let you in. You hit the snow off your boots before walking in. The inside of her home was a pretty shade of pink and covered in decorations. You take your coat off and hang it on the rack by the door, taking in all of the decor.

“You have a lot of stuff hanging.” You comment while looking at a painting of a Shuriman warrior.

“I’m allowed to keep anything old and unwanted from the Archives. Some of this stuff is from Piltover’s early days following the Runic War. Paintings and other creations from forgotten artists. Everything else is Shuriman.” Chrissy points to a ceramic desert hare, “Except for that. I used to have a pet desert hare when I was younger. It died but my parents had that made for me.”

“That’s sweet of them.” Heather smiles, “It must have been an experience moving here.”

“Very.” Chrissy nods, leading you upstairs, “Shurima is very different from here. It took me a while to figure out how to fit in.”

“Will you tell me more about it, sometime?” You ask, curious about the place the Brackern came from.

“Sure, I’d like that.” Chrissy flashes you a smile. You walk into an open loft that overlooks the front door. Two of the other girls were quietly waiting there, seated on various cushions and blankets.

“Hello.” You and Heather chorus.

“Hello.” They respond.

“Thank you for meeting me.” You sit down, accepting a blanket from Ves, “Today is officially the first day of winter, so it seemed like the perfect time.”

“What’s going on?” Niki asks, “Why today?”

“Winter is a time of extreme grief in Zaun. Children and adults are found frozen to death. With today being the first snowfall, I thought it would be poetic to bring you this warning.”

“Warning?” Ves shifts in place, her brow dropping in confusion.

“Yes.” Heather nods, “Our plans have been set in stone. Now, they’re encased in ice.”

“Starting tomorrow, we will begin disrupting life in Piltover. By the start of spring, we will be going to war.” You place a little flag on the ground. “I’m giving you a chance to protect your families. Every house you don’t want to be harmed should have one of these. No one will touch them.”

“I’m sensing a but.” Chrissy points out.

“But, that only works for the houses. Get your families out of here. Send them on a vacation for a little. I can’t guarantee their lives if their jobs put them in harm’s way.”

“There is a place we can send them. It’s a little island off the coast of here. It’s Ms.Medarda’s private island but I don’t think she’d mind if we use it.” Niki speaks up.

“Perfect.” You smile.

“Do you have any information for us?” Heather takes the focus.

“House Ferrous is always watching. Be careful.” Niki frowns, “Ms.Medarda cautioned me about that.”

“I witnessed some Councilors making a deal the other day. I’m not sure what it was about, but they all seemed happy. I’d recommend checking any upcoming decrees.” Ves sighs.

“Good job.” Heather praises them, “What about you, Chrissy?”

“Here’s the blueprint of the warning bell tower.” Chrissy holds out a rolled-up parchment, “It shows all entrances, exits, and where enforcers should be positioned.”

“This is exactly what I needed.” Heather smirks, “Thank you for getting this.”

You talk for a while about how to get their families out of here. Time off from their jobs, getting the flags on the houses, and even how to avoid suspicion from their bosses. You were impressed by how knowledgeable Chrissy was. It made you happy to know that someone from your childhood was doing well. You didn’t hold her being a Piltoven against her. It was the best life her family could give her. Those weren’t the people you wanted to pay and they would be protected when the time came.

A few hours later, you said your goodbyes. You were anxious to get back to assisting down in the Undercity. It didn’t sit right with you being away for so long during a time of need for your people. Heather went ahead when you realized that Chrissy wanted a private word with you. She pulled you aside into the kitchen, busying herself with the kettle.

“I really am glad you’re okay. There’d be some days where you’d be on my mind and I’d worry about you. About whether or not you were…” Chrissy trails off, nervously fidgeting with her fingers.

“Thank you for your concern.” You put a hand on her shoulder and give it a squeeze, “I mean it.”

“Did you really go through all of that? Is living in Zaun that horrible?”

“It’s not horrible. Don’t get me wrong, Zaun is a hard place to live, but we also do our best to enjoy our lives. I became a sex worker and I enjoy it.” You lean against the counter, “It’s the difference between the cities that isn’t right. Even something as simple as coffee. We pay $3 more and it tastes like burnt dirt. Here in Piltover, it’s smooth and rich with a nice flavor. We get what they don’t want.”

“I’m so sorry.” Chrissy lifts her hand to wipe her cheek and you realize she’s crying. “None of you deserve that. No one does.”

“You may feel conflicted about it, but that’s what this war is for.”

“I don’t feel conflicted. I’m just sad. My heart goes out to all of you. I hope the information I’ve given can help.”

“It’s helped.” You can’t keep the smirk off your face at the thought. Chrissy has supplied you with copies of building blueprints, especially the important ones in Piltover. It was essential to your plans. “It’s helped a lot.”

“Good. Now, don’t let me keep you. You should get back down there.”

“Don’t worry. You haven’t.” You two hug and you head for the door.

~

When you found Sevika, she was focused on whatever item she was working on. The room smelled of her fancy cigars and the spicy scent of her cologne. Sevika’s workshop was one of your favorite places to visit. Ever since she was freed up from the work that came with being Silco’s right hand, she had more time for herself. The weapons enthusiast that she is, Sevika spent a lot of time designing and upgrading things. A lot of the weapons being prepared came from her. So, you were curious to see what she was crafting now. She continued to impress you with her ingenuity and it made you happy to have so many talented people around you. 

You leaned in the doorway, watching her move around and screw something down. She wasn’t one to sketch out her ideas. She kept them all in her head, so the walls and desks were much less cluttered than you were used to.

“If you keep looking at me like that, I’ll have to assume you’re here for sex.” Sevika says without looking up from her work. You giggle.

“If I came for sex, we’d be having sex.” You respond, walking over to stand next to her, “What are you working on? It looks volatile.” You say that because of the multicolored chemicals in various tubes. It seems to be an explosion of some sort, but not what you’re used to seeing from her. 

“It’s for Jinx. ith her birthday being tomorrow, I wanted to give her something extra.” Sevika smirks, her silver eyes filled with mischief. 

“Oh, I think she’ll be thrilled for it.” You smirk back, glancing at the blueprints for the treasury. Sevika had made a copy of it and it was marked with various numbers. She had explained to you once that it was how she measured wall integrity. Which ones were load-bearing, how strong they were, and how much force it could take before it failed. All of it was calculated before it was given a number. “After all, you can never have too many party favors.”

“I don’t think Piltover will appreciate the surprise party.” Sevika chuckles, clipping a wire and rerouting it to one of the vials.

“Who doesn’t love a good party?” You lean down against her back, letting your arms drape over her shoulders, “Especially when fireworks are involved?” You can feel her shoulders move up and down in a silent shrug.

“Not that I’m admitting to it, but I enjoy a good firework display.”

“And our Chem-Barons?”

“They’re prepared to completely starve Piltover out. They’re strengthening trade lines with other countries and exporting more to them. By the time the cutoff starts, they should have enough money saved up to get through it.”

“All is going to plan then.” You purr, pressing a kiss to Sevika’s cheek. “Thank you for the hard work you’re putting in.”

“Hard work?” Sevika scoffs. “It’s just another day for me.”

“And tomorrow is a fun day for all of us. I hope you’re ready to enjoy the show.”

Chapter Text

The Rapids and the Grotto were buzzing with activity before the sun even rose. Both places were decorated for Jinx’s birthday and people were chatting excitedly. Preparations for the main event are in the process of being completed, with last-minute adjustments being made. Jinx was practically vibrating with excitement and bouncing up and down the place. One moment she was here and the next she was across the way talking off Ekko’s ear. This was her first birthday party in years. Not only is she spending it with people, but she gets to cause trouble in the process. The only person missing was Vi.

You sat perched in the tree, watching as everyone worked together to make the day possible. While it was Jinx’s birthday, it was also the first official move you’d be making towards the war. Jinx had wanted to do something fun so you came up with it. The party involved a couple of fun gadgets, fireworks, a bomb or two, and a target. You’d be using some stolen cameras to broadcast the event to the people of Zaun. Everything had been secured the week before and the hidden viewing rooms were all hooked up to the network. Piltover’s technological genius just so happened to be a Zaunite.

Jinx’s door opened and the blue-haired maniac came staggering out with a big device in her arms. Ekko emerged behind her with a duplicate of it in his arms. They were big rockets that would be launched from atop the Councilor’s Building. True to her theme, they were decorated like sharks with wide grins on their faces. While you were supplying Jinx with the means to cause a ruckus, you didn’t know how she was going to do it. And, you were excited about it. This was part of your plans where you weren’t obsessing over every detail. You get to sit back and watch it all happen.

Jinx notices you in the tree and waves you over. You stand up and jump off the branch, dropping down onto your hoverboard, and make your way to her. She has a huge grin on her face, not too unlike the ones she drew on the rockets.

“I’m officially nineteen today!” Jinx says, hopping in place.

“You are!” You throw an arm over her shoulders, “You’re getting to be old.”

“At least I’m not a grandma yet, like Sevika.”

“Don’t let her hear you say that.” Ekko chuckles, “She’ll turn you into one.” That makes the two of you flinch. You remember the screaming from the last person who cracked a joke like that.

“Right. Right.” Jinx nods slowly. The three of you walk to the main building and a large group of people greets you. They welcome you warmly as they finish connecting the big screen. You grin as it shows you and Jinx standing there.

“Finishing touches are almost done!” Someone in the back shouted, “Going live in ten seconds!”

That kicks up a frenzy in the room and Ekko ducks away to give someone the rocket in his hands. You and Jinx are guided to an empty area with cameras pointing at it. You eye the cameras a little apprehensive. They screamed “Made in Zaun” by the way they looked. You’ve only seen others in front of them. Being in front of them made you feel very out of place. This wasn’t technology Zaun possessed. This was exclusive to Piltover. To be around this stuff was a reminder that Zaun was finally making progress.

“Go ahead and speak, my Lady.” Lizette gives you a thumbs up. You nod at her and face the camera.

“Good morning, Zaun. Today we’re celebrating Jinx’s birthday in the only way it should be done for a demo specialist.” You smirk, feeling excited about what’s to come, “We’re blowing shit up. You got any words before we let you loose, Jinxy?”

“Helloooo, Zaun!” Jinx tosses the rocket to the left and someone frantically catches it, “I’ll be taking you all around Topside, so keep an eye on those screens!” She winks, “I hope you’re ready for Piltover’s Treasury to go BOOM!” She mimics an explosion with her hands and starts laughing. The grin on her face could only be described as deranged as everyone screamed their agreement in excitement. You and Ekko share a look before you turn your attention back to Jinx. It’s going to be a fun day.

~

Jinx could feel the wind blowing her braids around. She is standing atop the Councilor’s Building and looking out over Piltover. It gave her the best view of the city and she was thankful for the custom hoverboard Ekko had surprised her with so she didn’t have to scale the damn thing. She would have done it, but that didn’t mean she’d enjoy it. 

Her target is to her left. It is one of the few notable buildings in the city. The Treasury. She didn’t even want to think about how much money there was made on the back of her city. The people in the mines who lost their lives trying to put food on their tables. The gangsters resorted to more dangerous jobs that would guarantee them a stay in the Hold. Even the Chem-Barons stopped being a point of stability and turned into corrupt bosses scraping for money themselves. And, Vi. 

Jinx’s grip on her rocket launcher tightened. Thrown into Stillwater and taken from her before they could even be a family. Who is now forced to side with the people who took their parents from them. She grits her teeth but takes a deep breath to calm herself down. She takes a moment to collect herself, thinking about all of the fun things she’s about to do. Piltover is going to become her playground for the day.

“You look like you’re thinking too much.” Ekko’s voice sounds in her ear.

“Just thinking about the best way to do this.” She responds, her eyes scanning the city below her. “I don’t want to go to the Treasury immediately. I need a distraction.”

“You’ve always wanted to see the zoo, right? You should stop by.”

“Perfect idea!” Jinx grins, running and leaping off of the roof. Her feet hit the hoverboard and she can feel it humming as she travels. She drops down enough so people outside won’t be able to see her. The zoo would be closed by now. They tucked all of the animals away before the snowfall got too heavy. Since it snowed yesterday, the gates were locked and no one was inside. 

That made Jinx feel excited as she dropped to the ground. She has the whole place to herself! ‘Since the people of Zaun are watching, I should make this fun for them, too!’ She thinks. She ran around the zoo as if she was a tourist. Reading the plaques they had placed by all the animals' enclosures and sneaking inside of them to get a peek. Her favorite had to be the rhino and she made a mental note to go back to it.

“Now that we’ve taken a tour, it’s time to decorate the place!” Jinx whips out her spray cans and crayons. She cackles as she graffitis the place, making little doodles everywhere without worrying about any Enforcers showing up. Once she was done with the building, she turned her attention to the animals.

“You know… I think they deserve a chance to roam free, don’t you?” Jinx tilts her head in the direction she knew the hidden camera was with a dark grin. 

~

Vi let out a long exhale, watching her breath turn into mist in front of her. She had a love and hate for the winter months. Both she and her sister were born around this time. And, it was her mother’s favorite time of the year. They would leave the fissure to make snowmen until their fingers got so cold they struggled to move them. She could remember the first time she hit Powder with a snowball. Her little cheeks turned pink as she gave Vi a look of excitement. It was a lot of fun until they both fell sick. Yet, their mother continued to do it with them every year.

“You look sad.” Kevin says, his footfall pattern giving him away before he even spoke.

“How perceptive of you.” Vi says without looking at him.

“Oh, come on, Vi. You’re as cold as the weather!” Kevin groans, leaning against the railing next to her. “Warm up a bit, huh?”

“Why don’t you have a smoke?” Gina approaches and holds out the pack. She was alright for an Enforcer. She took the job because it was the only one that allowed her to spend most of her day at home with her kids. She usually takes the night shifts but switched over since her husband lost his job. “That usually warms me up on days like this.”

“I don’t smoke.” Vi shakes her head. That was a lie. She smoked her share of cigarettes when she was younger. She wasn’t a fan of them. She preferred the herb that Sevika had snuck her. It was a purple color and tasted like a smoked fruit. She had begged Sevika to smuggle her in a pack in return for a favor. It was a birthday present for when she turned fifteen. Sevika declined but made her swear to never tell Vander about it. She had a craving for them every once in a while for how relaxed they made her feel.

“You’re better than me.” Gina lights up one, “It’s a habit I picked up from University. Ten years later and I can’t crack it.”

“Don’t talk about classes,” Kevin sighs, “I’ve got a paper due in two days, so I’ll be working on that when I go home.”

“And, you, Vi?”

“What about me?”

“What are you going to do when you go home? I’ve got kids to watch over. Kevin’s got a paper. What about you?”

“It’s my little sister’s birthday.” Vi rubs the tattoo on her wrist, “I’m going to head down and find her so I can give her the gift I got her.”

“You have a sister?!” Kevin gasps, yelping in pain as Gina cuffs him over the head.

“Yeah. I just… don’t talk about her much.” Vi shrugs, “We haven’t talked in a while.”

“THE ANIMALS FROM THE ZOO ESCAPED! I REPEAT - THE ANIMALS FROM THE ZOO HAVE ESCAPED AND ARE FREE IN THE CITY!” Caitlyn’s voice shouts over the comms, “I NEED ALL UNITS WORKING ON CONTAINMENT NOW!”

“What? How’s that even possible?!” Gina furrows her brow.

“It’s not.” Vi says, watching a spray-painted rhino run past them. It was covered in the doodles she knew very well. “Someone released them.”

“SHERIFF IT’S JINX! SHE’S PAINTED ALL OVER THE ZOO WALLS!” Someone shouts on comms with the sound of a small explosion in the background, confirming Vi’s suspicions. But, it made her heart ache. She had planned on taking Powder to the zoo for her birthday before she got taken. It was the one thing she wanted to do for years. Weirdly, she was relieved she had a chance to see the animals even if she released them.

“FOCUS ON CONTAINMENT! WE’LL WORRY ABOUT HER ONCE THE PEOPLE ARE SAFE!” Comes Caitlyn’s response. Vi knew she wouldn’t be focusing on that at all. She was more concerned about her little sister running around Piltover unsupervised. Her releasing the 

“You heard the Sheriff.” Gina starts walking towards the rhino, “Let’s get these animals back home.” 

“Have fun with that!” Vi says before whirling around and sprinting away. The animals were the least of her worries. She knew the Enforcers would get them back in their pens in time. Her focus should be on her sister. If there was anything that Vi taught her as a kid, was that a distraction should last longer than needed. The amount of time that it would take for the Enforcers to wrangle those animals gives her sister more than enough space to do something. The real question is what is she trying to do?

Vi makes her way to a building she knows has walls that are easy to climb. She needed to get above the streets fast. Her fingers dig into the wall and she scales the side, using her foot to hook the roof and pull herself up. She takes a moment to scan the area, locating where the zoo is, and finds blue indicators filling the air. Caitlyn thought it was a good idea to have smoke signals so Enforcers could find each other when running through the streets.

“Wait.” Vi blinked, turning back to one of the smoke signals. It was a lighter shade of blue than the ones the Enforcers use. Close enough that at a glance you wouldn’t be able to tell, but with so many up, Vi had a comparison.

“Vi, come in.” Caitlyn’s voice comes through their private channel, “...Vi?!” With a huff, she takes her radio off and tosses it down. She took off running, staying above the buildings so she didn’t lose sight of smoke. She knew her sister loved playing games, so this had to be one of them! Releasing the animals would be a distraction but she’d have fun watching them get chased around. They used to do that with some of the creatures in the Undercity. Mylo had managed to get himself chased by an angry poro. They had laughed themselves silly to the point Powder fell off the crate she had been sitting on. Ekko picked it up and scratched it to calm it down. Mylo refused to join them on their adventures for a few weeks after that. Vi’s lips twitched at the memory.

She stopped at the building above the dissolving smoke and looked down. The street was covered in doodles with arrows pointing in one direction along with the words “come find me!” She couldn’t help but be impressed. Her sister must be moving quickly through the streets to be able to release the animals blocks away and still have time to do this. The Enforcers would have found this before the animals were released, so it had to be done after. ‘Alright sis, i’ll bite.’ Vi thinks, grinning as she drops down onto the street.

Vi followed the direction the arrows were leading her which was interestingly toward the center of the city. The next set of arrows was not as obvious as the first few sets. They progressively got more and more hard to spot, at least, for a Piltie. Vi knew where to look. How to spot the design on the windows, in the bricks, and even on a store sign. It made Vi’s eyes sting, being able to see how much her sister really did grow up. She was exactly what Vi had known she’d become. Well, not the murder part, but everything else… Vi came to a stop at the city square and looked around. Something glimmering caught her attention on the white marble of the water fountain. Her brow furrowed as she walked closer and some words slowly came into focus. ‘Look… up?’ Vi’s gaze went up and she saw the Treasury building standing in front of her. Clear as a cloudless day, scrawled on the building was Jinx’s signature monkey.

A loud sound had Vi turning her head to the right where the Councilor’s Building was. Her eyes widened as a group of rockets streaked across the sky leaving colorful smoke in their wake. She didn’t have to squint to see the unsettling shark-like grins decorating them. Vi couldn’t do anything but watch as they headed for the Treasury. A gasp left her lips as they struck, the loud sound of the explosion filling the air and making the citizens scream in a panic. She covered her face as the wind blew toward her and looked to see debris on the ground. The citizens ran past her, some knocking into her in their haste to get away from the area. She stood firm on her feet as they did, not moving an inch from her position.

Vi felt like she couldn’t breathe. Like someone was squeezing her throat and trying to suffocate her. Her little sister did this. She was dizzy with her thoughts. She felt proud. So proud that she wanted to laugh and embrace Powder in a hug so tight it’d leave bruises. At the same time, she knew she was mourning her. Mourning the little girl her sister had been before their family was torn apart. This wasn’t Jinx’s doing. This was Powder. Her little sister who tried to craft her own bombs and wanted to help fight if the Undercity went to war. A war that… seemed all the more likely.

“Enforcer!” Someone ran up to her, “Please! There are people trapped inside the building! Please, you have to help!” They started tugging on her arm and it snapped Vi out of her staring.

“Don’t worry,” Vi shook them off, “I’m on it!” She ran for the building. Thankfully, only the top of the building was destroyed. She charged up the gauntlets, feeling them vibrate against her arms as they began to hum. She brought her arm up and lunged forward, slamming her fist into the rubble in front of the door. The concrete crumbled to pieces and Vi staggered forward with the momentum. She caught herself before she could fall and inspected the room. Not only were people stuck in the building, but some of them were stuck under the rubble. Vi took the initiative and got to lifting the beams off of the people. She was the only one who could do so without a group of people. The gauntlets helped a lot, but she wished to take them off and do it on her own. She missed the feeling of her muscles straining, feeling them contract and stretch as she lifted something she shouldn’t be able to. But, she couldn’t. Not in Piltover.

“Hey, Enforcer!” Powder’s voice echoes in the lobby, making Vi’s head jerk up while she’s lifting a part of the upper floor. Standing on top of the teller’s desk, her braids blowing in the breeze and her revolver in hand was Powder. She was dressed differently than the last time she saw her. Her pants were mismatched with one leg being drastically short and the other down to her ankles. There was even a proper holster for her weapons. She looked like a real fighter now.

“Do you know if this is needed?!” Powder - no, Jinx - holds up a bag showing off all the money she had inside of it. She had to separate this young woman from her sister or she wouldn’t be into the fight at all.

“If you put it back, that’ll be one less charge against you!” Vi let go of the wall and it fell to the ground with a crash. “I’m gonna have to book you for blowing up the Treasury, though!”

“If you can catch me!” Jinx cackles, pointing her gun at Vi. That makes Vi’s eyebrows jump up. ‘Is she going to shoot me?!’ Jinx fires and Vi dodges out of the way. There’s a ping and hiss shortly followed by smoke covering Vi’s vision, but that doesn’t stop her. She kicks off of a column next to her, catching sight of Jinx running up the stairs, and makes her way after her. Vi didn’t really know what her plan was. She couldn’t let her sister get away, but she also couldn’t catch her. If anyone saw her let her sister get away, that would cause trouble for her up here. Too many questions and not enough answers.

So, Vi chased her through the building, dodging the smokescreen bullets and keeping pace. She knew her sister was an amazing shot, but Vi was too good at fighting. Powder wasn’t the first person with a gun that she’d fought before. Vi had even given Caitlyn a hard time during one of their routine practices. The Enforcers that watched them didn’t stop talking about it for weeks. Someone had told Vi they were relieved she was helping them out and not against them.

“Why don’t we take this outside?!” Jinx shouts, running straight for a window. She slipped through and closed it behind her and Vi couldn’t help the grin on her face. She didn’t slow her momentum at all, bringing her arms up to cover her face as she crashed through the window. It shattered, raining glass down below as she landed on the roof of the building next to her and pitched into a roll. Jinx laughed as she saw Vi, continuing to run and fire bullets that seemed to be endless.

“You can’t run forever!” Vi yelled to her.

“Then let’s make a deal!” Jinx came to a halt on the roof across from Vi, “If you catch me, I’ll let you everything you want to know! If you can’t catch me, we can do this again another day!”

“As if I’d make a deal with you!” Vi uses the power from the gauntlets to launch herself faster than Jinx could process. Jinx yelps and narrowly dodges Vi’s punch, causing her to hit the roof instead. Part of the roof crumbles inward, but Vi’s too focused to care. She takes advantage of Jinx’s hesitation and continues to attack her. Her sister narrowly dodges each punch, courtesy of Vi slowing her fists down before she hits her. It makes Vi laugh, earning her a surprised look from Jinx. She was enjoying herself.

“What happened to being a slug monster?” Vi teased her. Jinx froze for a moment before she started laughing as well.

“You’ll have to catch me first, crab!” The grin she gave Vi was thrilling.

Vi didn’t know what had gotten into her. She chased Jinx all over the city, destroying things in her fake fight as she tried to give her sister a chance. She ended up getting a few solid punches on her that made Vi wince, but Jinx seemed to love it. It wasn’t until Caitlyn had found them that Jinx decided to pull out her hidden advantage. Vi had to jump off the roof when her sister fired a firework at her! Jinx had gotten away and Caitlyn had dragged Vi into an alley to scold her.

She had half-listened. Her adrenaline from the fight kept her in good spirits and she was still thinking about it. Caitlyn got so frustrated that she dismissed Vi for the rest of the day. She didn’t even bother to complain and made her way back to the mansion in high spirits. After all, she had to get changed and grab her sister’s gifts before heading into the Undercity. Being dismissed early gave her more than enough time to do that.

Vi had glanced into the mirror before getting in the shower. The colored powder from the bullets had turned her hair the same shade of purple that their mother had. It made her heart ache, but she didn’t dwell on those thoughts. A hot shower got the dust and colored powder out of her hair and helped to relax her muscles. It was nice to be able to shower with hot water versus the cold water in the Undercity. But, thinking about that only made her sad. Especially now that the isthmus was in the winter months. It normally didn’t start snowing until November, but they believe that Jinx blowing up the Councilor’s Building with a hextech rocket might have had something to do with it.

“Ms.Vi?” A knock sounds at the door making Vi hurry up and put on her shirt. She makes her way to the door and opens it to reveal the head maid. 

“Hello, Mary.” Vi greets the maid. Mary gives Vi a kind smile. She always snuck Vi extra cookies with her dinner and turned a blind eye when she passed her in the halls after curfew.

“You have a visitor waiting for you in the receiving room.” Mary takes a step back, “Tobias asked me to bring you over.” Vi blinks and glances down at herself. Leather pants and a white t-shirt. ‘That’ll have to do for whatever big wig it is.’ She shrugs.

“Lead the way.” Vi nods. Mary guides her through the mansion to a room near the front door. It wasn’t a room she’d been in before since no one had visited for her specifically. She had seen the Kirammans go in and out of there consistently along with the maids when they were bringing tea for whichever guest arrived.

Mary knocks on the door and waits for Tobias to call her into the room. With a wink, Mary opens the door and steps aside so Vi can go in. Laughter is the first thing that greets her before she can see who’s in the room with Tobias. Her sister had the front of her hair up in space buns while the back fell free. Her bangs were clipped back like she did when they were younger, and she was wearing a plain t-shirt and pants like Vi. It had none of the playfulness she’d seen before. Jinx’s playfulness.

“Powder?!” Vi gasps, seeing her little sister sitting on the couch with a cup of tea.

“Vi!” Powder grins, jumping up from her seat to engulf Vi in a hug. It takes Vi a moment before she’s hugging her sister back tightly.

“What are you doing here? I-I was going to come down and see you!” Vi was startled, but excited.

“I wanted to see where you were staying! Besides, I didn’t know when you were going to be done with work.” Powder bounces on her heels, “I didn’t want to celebrate my birthday alone.”

“Powder was telling me all about her birthday traditions with you.” Tobias chuckles, putting his cup down, “Why don’t you hang out here? I can have the kitchen staff make you a cake and have dinner here!”

“I wouldn’t want to be an inconvenience.” Vi shakes her head, “Besides, the staff would be doing this last minute.”

“Nonsense!” Mary huffs, flicking Vi’s ear out of nowhere, “They will be more than happy to make something for you and your sister, Vi. You’re never an inconvenience to us.”

“Ah…” Vi smiles at the sincerity in Mary’s eyes, “Thank you. Why don’t we go to the kitchens and you can tell the staff what kind of cake you’d like?” She looks at her sister. Powder’s eyes light up and she nods enthusiastically. Powder grabs her hand and drags her through the hallways, rambling about what she’s doing in the Undercity to Mary and Tobias. Vi can’t help but feel a little hazy. This was Powder. Laughing happily, chatting away with people without a care in the world as long as her sister is by her side.

They spent the whole time in the kitchen while the staff made the cake to her sister’s liking. It was a blue velvet cake with a layer of cookie crunch covered in black and white frosting, sprinkles, and gold letters. The staff didn’t mind the extra work they had to go through to get it done. They were so happy that Vi and her sister were hanging out in the kitchens with them. They got to taste-test the batter and filling, and some of them made sandwiches for them to eat while they waited. Vi spent most of the time watching Powder be happy. It made her eyes sting as she watched her be so carefree once again.

Tobias had snuck out at some point, but more of the mansion’s staff had joined in on the fun. There was tea going around, cookies and biscuits popping out of nowhere as they held a little party of their own. They ended up cutting the cake as soon as it was done and Vi managed to smash her sister’s face in a slice. Powder ended up chasing her around the kitchen trying to do the same to her. The staff laughed at their antics, spending some time after the cake to wind down with a milkshake. Once they were done, they cleaned up the kitchen, boxed up the leftover cake for Powder and Mary took them back to Vi’s room.

“Why is this bef so sof?” Powder’s voice came out muffled as she lay face-down on Vi’s bed. Vi chuckled and sat down next to her after grabbing a box from behind the dresser. She reached out and brushed her hand over Powder’s head, getting her sister to turn and face her.

“I don’t know, but it was too soft for me. Mary had to make adjustments so I could sleep in it.” Vi’s eyes wandered over the luxury fabric. “If I’m honest, I still sleep on the couch.” She motioned to the couch on the other side of the room.

“What’s that?” Powder quickly sits up, eyeing the present in Vi’s hand.

“It’s for you… Happy Birthday, Pow.” Vi holds it out to her and Powder gingerly accepts it. She looks at Vi, silently asking for permission to open it and she nods. Powder rips into the wrapping paper, popping the box open to see what’s inside. Vi watches as her eyes widen, shining with unshed tears as she shakily reaches in to pull out what’s inside. It sparkled in the light, the golden hair clip glimmering like the lights of the Undercity. It was fashioned after a crow’s feather but the top was painted in various colors.

“Did you… Did you make this?” Powder’s questions, looking at Vi.

“Of course I did.” Vi gives a shaky smile, trying not to let any of her tears fall, “I figured you were too old to wear the ones I made you when we were kids.”

“So you don’t hate me after everything?”

“No! No, I could never hate you. I’ve missed you so much. I think about coming back to you every day, but I’ve been trying so hard to keep you safe.”

“Come home. You can keep me safe that way, too!”

“Pow, I’m so close. Please trust me on this.”

“I do. I just…” Powder bursts into tears, throwing herself into Vi’s arms, “I miss you!” Vi can’t help herself and starts crying, too. They hold each other as they cry, whispering “i miss you” to each other as if it’s the first time they’ve said it. This was the first time she’s seen her sister in months and it hurt her more than anything to know that she couldn’t go home yet.

“I promise you, Powder. I’ll be home soon. I’ve got to make sure you’re off their radar.”

“When you come home, can we go cause trouble together somewhere?”

“Sure thing.” Vi smiles. “Now, tell me everything.”

“About?”

“About what you’re really doing in the Undercity… Oh, and I shouldn’t say this but… I had fun today.” Powder grins at Vi’s words.

“I knew you would!”

Chapter Text

Jinx’s birthday passed, and she rambled about all the fun she had with Vi for a week. She even confessed that she didn’t mind her sister calling her Powder and that it felt nice to hear her name after so long. You were relieved they finally got to see each other after so long. You had scolded her for not warning you about her visit to the Kiramman’s home but didn’t hold it against her. After all, you knew that sparkle in her eyes would dull the moment she sequestered herself in her workshop. With their connection restored, Jinx would be thinking about her issue with the shimmer more than ever. It was also plaguing your mind, but you couldn’t focus on it.

You were in the thick of winter and still dealing with the effects of the snow on the city. Thankfully, everyone at least had a thick blanket and proper clothes for the cold. People were huddled up in homes together as there weren’t enough places yet. It was on the list of things to do once the ground unfroze. The citizens had wanted to begin now, but you refused to let them. Neither you nor Sevika wanted anyone getting injured or dying due to the cold slowing their movements down. You were relieved that there was enough space to go for now. 

With such a busy time, you couldn’t resume your dates with Vi. You tried not to let it affect you, but it got you a little sad. Your work in the brothel kept you occupied as well, with more people craving the warmth of another’s touch or to shake off the loneliness of the gloomy weather. Some people just wanted a cozy place to curl up for an hour and you were happy to oblige. Running the city was hard work, but you couldn’t be happier.

That also includes your continued business relationship with Renata. The older woman was a breath of fresh air when she treated you like a normal person and not Zaun’s leader. You were lounging in her bed, wrapped up in silk sheets as she ran a hand down your spine. Your body was buzzing from the afterglow that came with being intimate with her. Coming down from that high reminded you why people were so eager to fill up your books.

“Do you have any plans for the day?” Renata questions as she watches you sit up and stretch. The silk blanket fell back onto the bed and grabbed your attention briefly before you looked at her.

“Today is my lover’s birthday.” You say, feeling a little giddy upon saying those words, “I’m planning on taking her out somewhere to relax.”

“You should get going, then.” Renata snaps her fingers and the door opens. Gloria walks in with a bright smile and a change of clothes for you.

“Good morning, Y/n.” Gloria greets you, handing over the clothes you keep at the manor.

“Good morning, Gloria.” You greet her back, standing up to get dressed, “How is your brother? Keeping his hands clean?”

“As clean as they can be. I still catch him with the occasional necklace.” She huffs, earning her a chuckle from Renata.

“He hasn’t caught the Enforcer’s attention yet, and that’s what matters.” You flash her a smile, buttoning up your pants and straightening your shirt out. You promised to meet Ekko and Jinx outside of the Enforcer’s HQ. A risky plan that felt like tempting the beast, but the only person who knew Jinx was Jinx was Caitlyn. Besides, it gave Jinx a thrill to walk around Piltover in plain sight without getting recognized. You said goodbye to the two women with Renata telling you not to pass up a moment alone with Vi. You laughed and told her you’d take the chance if one appeared. Thanks to Renata being aware of your abilities, there was a secret room in the manor that you were able to rift out of. It only took you a few moments before you were emerging on a Piltoven rooftop overlooking the Enforcer’s HQ.

“Hey, sis!” Ekko greets you from above. You look up and see him sitting on his hoverboard, Jinx perched on his lap. You raise an eyebrow at them, earning you identical grins from the duo.

“You two seem cuddly.” You state, watching Jinx hop down so Ekko can land.

“I got bored so I asked him to spin me in circles.” Jinx says, obviously lying.

“Uh, huh.” You nod, pretending to believe her. Although the look they give you shows that they know what you’re doing. Neither of them had yet to admit their feelings for the other but it was painfully obvious. But, you weren’t going to mettle in their business. There was a reason they haven’t come forward and you wanted them to do it on their own time. After all, they gave you and Vi that space when you were younger. The brief memory of them spying on you in the hallways makes you chuckle.

“So, do we know if she’s inside?” You question, moving to the edge of the roof.

“She walked in ten minutes ago and hasn’t left.” Ekko says, looking at his watch, “Caitlyn left two minutes ago so she’s in there without her.”

“And, I’ve got her cake!” Jinx holds up a small eight-inch cake that she had got up early to bake.

“Great! Let’s go.” You grin and make your way down the building with the two. You walk across the street to the building, careful to not run into anyone on the way. With the Treasury being gone, more people were out and about doing other tasks that would have been fulfilled by the workers there. You felt slightly bad about the workers not having their jobs, but it was one step to quality for everyone. Besides, it would keep them safe once the war broke out. The Treasury would have been an obvious target once it started.

The Enforecer’s HQ was a gaudy building meant to stand out from all of the others around it. A few enforcers littered the front steps smoking cigarettes or nursing a cup of coffee while they talked to the ones smoking. It screamed that law enforcement worked there. Once entering the building there was a wave of heat that had you unzipping your coat. The Enforcer at the front desk gave you a firm look as you stopped in front of him. As if he expected you to start causing trouble where you stood. You have to center yourself so you don’t throw a dagger at his face.

“Can I help you kids?” He looks at you with an annoyed expression.

“I have an appointment with Vi. Private information, I’m afraid.” You say sweetly, trying to keep a straight face knowing that the two behind you are trying hard to keep themselves from snickering. The Enforcer’s face morphs from annoyed to nervous and he nods his head.

“Sorry, I didn’t realize she had any appointments.” He clears his throat, leaning down to press something, “Her desk is all the way to the left once you go through those doors. She’s right in front of the Sheriff’s door.”

“Thank you.” You flash him a smile before walking through the door he indicated. You wrinkle your nose at the strong smell of coffee as you do, raising an eyebrow at the sheer mess in front of you. All of the desks were littered with piles of papers, some even on the floors while Enforcers worked at their stations or talked to each other. You head to the left, aware of the Enforcers’ gazes on you as you do. There seemed to be more of them the closer you got to Vi’s area. It wasn’t difficult to spot the woman with her hair being a beacon for those who knew her.

A soft smile made its way onto your lips as you watched her work. A pen twirled in one of her hands as she wrote on a piece of paper with the other. It didn’t take a genius to see that she was bored out of her mind. She didn’t even bother to look up as you stood in front of her desk. Not until Jinx placed the cake onto the desk and over the paper she had been so focused on. Her head jerked up, her gaze landing on her sister first, “Powder?!” Vi gasped and her gaze moved to you and Ekko. He waved at her, a smirk on his face that matched yours.

“Ekko?! Y/n?!” Vi’s eyes looked like they might pop out of her head.

“HAPPY BIRTHDAY!” All three of you shouted at the top of your lungs. Vi was out of her chair so fast that it fell over with a loud thud, but the sound didn’t phase her. She shouted happily as she threw her arms around the three of you. You yelped as she squeezed you together in a tight hug that you knew would leave a bruise.

“Vi!” Ekko wheezes, “My ribs!”

“Shit. Sorry, Little Man.” Vi curses, letting you go but her grin doesn’t falter, “Why are you guys here?”

“It’s your birthday, stupid!” Jinx hits her shoulder, “We’re here to celebrate!”

“What do you have in mind?” Vi tilts her head, “Anywhere is better than here.”

“We set up some stuff in the Undercity.” You hold out a hand to her and she takes it, “All we need is you.” The two of you hold gazes before you lean in and kiss her cheek. You notice a slight shiver from her as you do.

“Well, what are we waiting for?” Vi grins, grabbing her coat from the other side of her desk, “Get me the hell out of here.” Jinx cheers and grabs the cake as Ekko glances at his watch.

“Five minutes.” He mutters and you nod. The four of you make your way to the front of the building. The Enforcers pay even more attention to you now that Vi is with you. She lets go of your hand only to grab your waist and pull you into her side. You glance at her in surprise and she gives you a wink. Even though the Enforcers are interested in what’s going on, none of them make a move to ask. You pass by them without issue, at least until you reach the front desk.

“Hey!” The guy shouted in alarm when he saw you, “Vi, you’re not sup-!” Vi reached under the glass and shoved the guy in the chair. He fell over with a loud shout that made you all snicker.

“Later, Greggory!” Vi waves him off, giving your waist a small squeeze in the process. You’re out the front door and making your way across the street as Ekko mutters the countdown under his breath. You reach the alley between the two buildings just as he says zero. Vi watches curiously as you all turn to look at the HQ. Caitlyn is seen making her way through the crowd and up the stairs into the building.

“You timed that?” Vi asks, her eyebrows raised.

“Of course.” Ekko says as if it’s obvious, “Can’t have Blue get spotted. Come on, we can leave at the top of the building.” You and Vi let your siblings go up before you and you follow behind them. Vi watches you attentively as you walk up to a wall and press your hand against it. A rift opens and she lets out a soft gasp. You knew she’s seen them before but this would be her first time using one. You couldn’t help but straighten up in pride at her amazement. This was, after all, your magic. Something that you wished you could share with her some more. 

“After you.” You motion to it. Jinx grabs her sister’s hand and practically runs through as Vi yelps in surprise. You and Ekko laugh, exchanging a look before he steps through and you follow behind. Now that you’ve retrieved Vi, the excitement you’ve been trying so hard to hold back breaks through. The plan was to bring her to the Rapids. Everyone had already been made aware of the plans and made their own to keep the place clear until nightfall. Sevika was the first one to come up with an excuse as she didn’t want a confrontation with Vi. Not yet. The rest had followed wanting to give your group some privacy.

You walk over to the edge of the cave where the others are standing. You glance at Vi’s face to see her eyes wide with shock. Gently, you nudge her and she shakes her head slightly to clear her thoughts.

“What is this place? Where is this place?” Vi questions.

“I created it. You’re looking at the home for the Furies of Zaun.” You admit, not wanting to hide anything from her, “Everyone’s out currently, so it’s just us.” You grab her hand and she follows you across the bridge. She looks all around as you walk and you feel a little nervous. You created this place. This was your pride and joy and you wanted her to love it as much as you did.

“How long?” Is all Vi can manage in her distracted state.

“This past year.” You say.

“Y/n, I…” Vi looks at you, trailing off as she meets your eyes.

“You…?” You try to prompt her to continue what she was saying but she doesn’t. She continues to gaze at you, her eyes softening the longer she looks.

“We’ll go grab the weapons!” Ekko grabs Jinx as the two of you break eye contact and they sprint for her workshop.

“I think we made him uncomfortable.” You chuckle.

“Weapons?” Vi furrows her brow.

“Think of this as a way to let off steam.” You grin getting a more confused look from her. The two of you sit down together and get comfortable while you ait for your siblings to come back. After being apart you had so much you wanted to say, but you felt content with the silence between you. It was a habit you developed from spending so much time in Piltover together. It was safer to stay quiet than talk about something someone might overhear. Vi ran a hand over your hair, her fingers rubbing the base of your horns and you have to do everything to keep yourself from purring contentedly.

“I missed you.” Vi whispers, leaning over to kiss your temple.

“I missed you, too.” You lift your head to kiss her chin.

“I didn’t expect this, you know.” Vi sighs, “I haven’t celebrated my birthday in over six years. Honestly, I forgot it was today.”

“We’ve never forgotten.” Ekko says as they approach, “We would light candles today.” That was all he needed to say for her to understand. Vi exhales heavily and you can’t help but feel bad for her. You knew the past few years weighed heavily on her chest. You couldn’t imagine missing out on so many birthdays and being reminded that your family is gone at the same time. It’s why Jinx came up with this in the first place. She wanted to celebrate her sister’s birthday but she knew Vi wouldn’t want the traditional way of doing it.

“But, that’s why you’re here!” Jinx chirps, tossing her folded rifle at Vi, “We’re not mourning this time!” Vi catches it and inspects it, her eyes sparkling in a way you knew all too well. You giggle. She and Jinx really are sisters.

“Is this what I think it is?” Vi smirks and Jinx nods enthusiastically. For the next few minutes, Jinx excitedly shows her how to open up the rifle and walks her through all the parts. She wanted to challenge Vi to a competition, so she let her get a few test shots off before Vi handed it off to her. Jinx shot down the crystals you had arranged the night before while Ekko kept track of the points. The prideful look on Vi’s face watching her sister made you smile. She praised Jinx for her shots, asking her to do it again so she could see how far her sister had come. You didn’t mind taking a backseat while the sisters interacted. It warmed your heart to see it in person rather than hear about it. If you closed your eyes, it would be just like when you were kids.

“Alright, Vi. It’s your turn.” Jinx reloads, handing off the gun to her sister.

“Are you sure about this Pow?” Vi questions but takes the gun.

“It’ll be fine. Y/n will make sure we don’t get hit by any stray bullets.” Jnx teases her, making everyone laugh.

“Here I go.” Vi gets into position, her finger off the trigger as she lines up a shot. You sit up in interest, narrowing your eyes at her relaxed posture. She should be nervous, not giving off this much confidence. You’re practically holding your breath as her finger squeezes the trigger. The cracking sound of crystal echos through the air and Vi’s immediately shiting her sights before you can register it. More crystal shatters as your brain starts to catch up. You’re captivated by Vi as she shoots down all of the crystals hanging up with ease. Your jaw drops as she whirls around, shoots at the wall, and the bullet ricochets somewhere before the crystal above Jinx’s head shatters.

“HOLY SHIT!” Jinx screams, ducking as pieces of a shattered crystal rain down. You and Ekko burst into cheers, shocked that Vi managed to snipe that crystal the way she did. Vi lowers the barrel, checking to make sure there’s no more ammo before she puts the safety on and puts it down. Jinx was on her butt, her jaw dropped open as Vi holds a hand out to her with a smirk.

“When did you learn how to use a gun?!” Jinx interrogates her, “How did you learn that?! Ho did you keep that from me?!”

“Mom.” Vi chuckles, “I grew up with a gun in my hands before mom realized my fists hurt a hell of a lot worse. I kept up with it in secret after Vander took us in. The more ways I knew to protect you, the better. Besides, you can’t fight someone when you don’t know how their weapon works.”

“Why are you so fucking hot?” You blurt out, blushing furiously when everyone looks at you. Vi laughs and kisses your forehead as you hide your face in embarrassment.

“Go again, I don’t believe you at all!” Jinx shouts and yanks her sister away. The real competition began and you and Ekko were roped into it. Ekko failed miserably, not used to a gun like that at all while you did okay but nowhere near the two sisters. From there you moved on to melee weapons where you and Ekko excelled. While Vi and Jinx held their own, they were down before long and you and Ekko duked it out. This was thrilling to you. You couldn’t help but think back to when you were younger and you could tell the others were doing the same. Nicknames you haven’t heard in years were tossed around, and shoving and playing dirty came out as well.

Then it came time for hand-to-hand and Vi swept you off your feet before you could blink. You gaped at her, startled that all of your practice and training failed you so spectacularly. Ekko and Jinx burst out laughing before Vi did the same to them and now you were the one laughing. That turned into another competition to who could land a hit on Vi first. You were the one to succeed when it came to that. Overjoyed that you landed a hit on Vi, you weren’t prepared to be lifted off the ground and thrown over her shoulder.

“VI?!” You scream as she takes off running. Confused, you look around to see where she's going and you recognize the location. “NO! NOT THE LAAAAKE!” You scream as Vi jumps off of the swimming dock and into the water below. You’re plunged into the freezing water and you swim up to the surface as soon as you get your bearings. Vi’s laughter greets you as you break the surface and you whirl around to splash water on her.

“You asshole!” You laugh, feeling your body shake in the cold water.

“LOOK OUT!” Ekko shouts, giving you and Vi enough time to move away as he and Jinx jump in with you. You squeal as you’re splashed with more cold water. Vi swims over to you, wrapping her arms around your waist and pulling you close. 

“Is there anything else planned?” Vi asks as the other two surfaces.

“FUCK! THIS IS COLD!” Jinx screams before she starts laughing.

“There was one more thing but that requires us to be warm and dry.” You huff as Vi chuckles. You get out of the water and run for your rooms, dragging Vi along with you. Your room is nice and warm, quickly heating your frozen body from the run up here.

“Clothes off.” You tell her as you unbutton your shirt.

“I like it when you’re demanding.” Vi teases you, pulling her shirt off. You swallow, seeing that her abs are way more defined than the last time you two had sex. Now that she was stripping, you could tell that Vi’s muscles had gotten bigger. The coats you’ve been wearing made it hard for you to notice any changes in her body.

“You look good.” Your soaked panties drop to the ground, “Did you start working out more?” You grab two towels and hand one to her.

“There’s not much I can do in the snow, so I’ve been spending more time in the gym.” Vi drys off her body and your eyes can’t help but follow the towel. You feel the arousal curling through your body but you shake it off. As much as you wanted to have a quickie with her, this was supposed to be a night for all of you. You could set up another time for that.

“It shows.” You tear your eyes away from her to open a drawer. You kept clothes for Vi in your room. It was a little embarrassing secret of yours. You've always held out hope that she would come home and you wanted to be prepared. “These might be a little tight.” You give the clothes to her.

“I can deal with tight clothes.” Vi shrugs and gets dressed. You do the same, making sure to grab two coats since they were soaked. You toss the coat to her and she pulls it on.

“Come here.” You tell her and she does. You grab her shirt in your hands and whirl around, slamming her back into the wall, and kiss her. Vi makes a sound as you do, but grabs your hips and pulls you into her. A shiver goes down your spine as you makeout. You’ll never get used to this woman.

“Well, that was a way to warm up.” Vi breathes out, a smirk making its way onto her lips.

“I love our siblings but I’ve been wanting to do this since we picked you up.” You briefly press your lips to hers, again. “Let’s not miss our next date, yeah?”

“Agreed.” Vi nods and you let her go. “So, here are we going now?”

“Home.” You say, getting a cute, confused look from Vi. She didn’t ask any more questions as you met up with the others. Nor as you take her to the gateway and let Jinx and Ekko walk through first as you cover her eyes. You walk her through and Vi tenses under your grasp as you emerge on the other side. She takes a deep breath, her hands gently grabbing your wrists and pulling them away.

Vi gasps, her eyes becoming watery as she sees her childhood home in front of her. Jinx spent her time fixing the place after Ekko told her what happened. You helped her to repair things so it looked like it was never destroyed in the first place. And, Ekko got the Firelights to clean up the mess that was Silco’s stupid signs. With your efforts, those ravaged by Shimmer had been given a proper place to live so the fissure was back to the way it used to be. Except for a few small things.

“TADA!” Jinx jumps and does jazz hands as the string lights she added to the building light up. Vi walks forward without a word and they step aside so she can go inside. You follow her and smile at the decorations. A table had been fixed up and on it was a small cake along with a few wrapped gifts. Vi stays silent as she looks at the cake and you worriedly share a glance with Jinx.

“Vi?” Jinx says softly. You hear Vi sniffle and when she turns around you can see that she’s crying. She throws her arms around her sister, hugging her tightly as she lets the tears fall.

“Powder. Thank you.” Vi cries and that’s all it takes for Jinx to start crying, too. You smile softly, touched by the emotional scene and Ekko rests his head on your shoulder. Your brother gives you a sideways hug as you wait for their moment.

“Sorry.” Vi chuckles embarassedly, wiping away her tears.

“Don't worry about it.” You and Ekko chorus.

“So uh… who wants cake?” Jinx asks, trying to lighten the mood.

“I do.” Vi grins, “Cut me a slice?”

“Me too!” You tell Jinx, jumping onto Vi’s back and making her laugh.

“I’m never saying no to cake.” Ekko grins, holding up a plate. You get your slices and sit around the small home, talking and listening to Vi tell stories about her childhood. Jinx was too young to remember much about living here, but what she did remember was enough. Laughter filled the air as the cake was eaten and Jinx nearly fell over when she realized it was gone. You had so much fun that Vi ended up falling asleep on the floor of their home, curled up with a smile on her face.